#vampire choi san | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

bvidzsoo · 1 month

Text

Preying on you tonight

Author: bvidzsoo

Warning: smut, cursing, alcohol consumption, violence, bullying (nothing extreme), saying wet dog as an insult, mentions of injury and blood

Pairing: Song Mingi x female reader

Word count: 29k

Summary: Nocturnal Parade was a safe haven for creatures like yourself, vampires, and for creatures like Mingi, werewolves. After a misfortunate event, you come to hate the other kind with your whole being despite having to live in unity and peace. What happens after a drunken night spent with your enemy, a night which changes everything for forever?

A/N: Hello, lovelies!! Surprise, another Mingi oneshot! (because the brainrot is at its peak and I'm a Mingtis *cries*) I'd like to point out a few things before you start reading the story:

✦ 1. I did a different take on vampires and both werewolves here, let's say, it's my version of these creatures mixed with all the lore I know about them.

✦ 2. Please, please, please, imagine Halazia Era Mingi while reading this!!! And Deja Vu Era Yunho!

✦ 3. This is important! For the sake of the story, the siblings are all called Song, after Mingi's surname! (I didn't mention it in the story, but Mingi's fur is white!)

✦ 4. Yes, I used Katherine's surname because I have an unhealthy obsession with her and because Y/N's character was partially inspired by her. (my TVD lovers know)

Also, I feel like I accidentally made a lot of puns in the story, so don't mind me lol. I think that's all for now, and I'm veery excited to hear your thoughts about this story, so your feedback is very welcomed! I hope you enjoy it, and happy reading now! ^^

Taglist: @orshii @sharksandminhos @cheolliehugs @dollce-exe @kikiskz

Creatures like ourselves needed a safe haven away from the looming, close-minded, humans roaming the streets of cities, constantly pondering whether they’d fall victim next in our sharp claws. Their view of us was rather cartoonish, and disfigured, and we could only thank all those made-up legends for scaring humans away from peculiar creatures, like ourselves. We were nowhere close to being the scary monsters parents warn their children of in the bedtime stories they tell them, however, we could be dangerous if provoked and forced into an uncanny situation.

Communities have been formed a long time ago, altogether with a treaty, in hopes of making peace between the supernatural creatures roaming the same Earth as humans. However, most still didn’t take kindly of us, and therefore, we were forced out of their circles, made to fend for ourselves on our own. Laws weren’t abiding at first, quite deceitful when it came to the rights night creatures had, but after the Raging Revolution, everything changed. Humans became less animus towards us and finally started acknowledging us, step by step setting up things for us, allowing us to join their circles, of course, in a restricting and well-supervised manner. Therefore, after a party has been formed in order to defend our rights and fight for the future of the night creatures, a clergy was founded with it simultaneously, trying to prove to the humans that we were just like them, albeit a little rough and more menacing. We had the same beating hearts, the same iron and hot blood gushing through our veins; we weren’t indestructible either, and most of all, we needed the same resources as them. With the creation of the clergy, it had seemed that the humans had finally settled down, accepting us fully into their society. They remained cold to us, but they weren’t so rude and threatening anymore about their ideologies and beliefs.

This gave us the opportunities to finally meddle with them, to freely follow their footsteps, establishing a lifestyle similar to theirs. We were allowed inside their cities and towns, offered jobs and given permission to step inside the same buildings as them. Society was finally progressing after decades of oppression and pain, the night creatures were somewhat finally free from the clutches of their oppressors, living the lives our ancestors have fought so hard for. However, that did not mean that everything was joint, or that you didn’t have the choice of living secluded in the safety of your own kind. My parents have chosen to raise me up far away from the rambunctious big cities, instead settling in a heavily protected town, infused by only night creatures on the outskirts of the Haunted Woods, South from anything lively. But just because humans were scarce here, did not mean that our lives were quiet and boring. It was far from it. My life was anything but boring, childhood filled with mischief and misbehavior as I was always allowed to do whatever I wanted.

Perhaps it was the privilege of having extremely rich parents, being the descendent of a bloodline so ancient that I would get a headache trying to remember every family member that was still alive whenever we would gather for our annual new year celebratory balls. Raised in lavish and puff, I was content with the way things were, and I had no intentions of moving out of Nocturnal Parade anytime soon, if ever at all. My family had settled down here in 1250, and only those curious and adventure seeking ventured far from our homeland, sometimes returning with the promise of never wanting to join the human joint cities, with others never returning, calling our safe haven a lie and depraved of everything else the ‘real’ world had to offer us. To my parents joy, I had no such intentions, content with the Petrova family’s fortune and assets, rightfully so wanting to join the family business.

The Petrova bloodline had been around far before records were even made of humankind, they have survived plagues, wars, treason and disasters, always returning stronger and stronger, their names present in history books, marking historic events and building a community that welcomed any and all kinds of night creatures, not once discriminating anyone. There wasn’t an anarchy when it came to us, creatures, everyone was equal. That’s what the clergy preached and instilled in each one of us, however, I couldn’t help but harbor hard feelings against one kind, werewolves, more exactly. I most probably wouldn’t have had any problems against them, but an unfortunate event seemed to mark me for life, and I would carry it on with myself until the end of Earth. There was nothing and no one that could change my mind about those wild, feracious, and obnoxious animals. Even if the clergy said hating one kind meant being just the same as the humans were once towards us, I couldn’t help myself. Hating someone was not a crime, and with the deep webbed hatred in myself, not even the clergy could stop me from sending glares at those wet dogs, whispering threats at them, or making their days a living hell at our Academy.

Wilden Pine Academy was a place for Vampires and Werewolves; however, the occasional Fae and Druids would make their appearance as well. Nocturnal Parade was famous for its large population of Vampires and Werewolves alike; therefore it came as no surprise that the Academy closest to our town was littered with both kinds. A four-hour drive, deep into the Pinecone Forest, and you’d be presented with our majestic Academy, its towers high and dark for vampires not keen of sunlight, and fields widely expanding, perfect for the ever loud and restless werewolves. This place was made to bring everyone together, to strengthen the bond between the two kinds, their animosity against each other quite famous, well-known even between mere humans. And it seemed that Wilden Pine Academy did an extraordinary job at bringing vampires and werewolves to a truce, to control the deep-rooted hatred for each other, and to forge an alliance that became nondestructive over the decades as both remained on the front, fighting for the night creatures’ rights and lives. Not that those stupid history books could dictate how I would feel about such wild creatures.

The Academy was serene, with eager and passionate professors all around, spreading their knowledge about anything supernatural or quite mundane. Our curriculums were closely constructed in a way that would allow us to learn everything we needed to know about ourselves and our history, but also about the humans and their atrocious self-destructive stories. The grounds were separated in two, left wing for the vampires, and for the occasional fae folk, right wing for the werewolves and their little druid friends that would show up uninvited. Of course, there were more common grounds than one could possibly imagine here at Wilden Pine Academy, the academics following the clergy’s words like the Holy Grail. Everyone must be united at all times, discrimination between kinds to be severely punished, following the laws of the Night Creatures Rule Book. One of these said common grounds was quite unfortunately the study hall, which was open at all times, and warmly welcomed anyone who wished to catch up on their projects and homework. The separation between these two kinds was only ever present in my own mind, casting a glance upon the vast study hall, you’d realize that nobody cared who sat next to them as long as they didn’t bother them. Vampires next to werewolves were a common sighting, yet I couldn’t bring myself to stay in their vicinity for longer than three minutes. And even like that, I was being generous. I always made sure to pick the furthest table from those animals in the study hall, and was rather thankful that they weren’t stupid enough to approach my table. It didn’t take two brain cells to know I hated werewolves, and therefore, for most part they left me alone. Not that anyone had anything to say against a Petrova, now Bae, having changed our family name after the revolution due to some legal issues amongst the humankind.

People who usually came to the study hall did so because they wished to have a relaxed ambience around themselves, not quite as restrictive as the library as here you could eat, drink, and chat with your friends freely, without anyone giving you the stink eye or the librarian breathing down your neck to reprimand you. With that being said, the study hall had a friendly atmosphere made for the Academy’s students to be able to study in peace, which presented to be harder and harder to do with seconds ticking by. Of course, when a certain five wet dogs would show up, the quiet and peace wouldn’t even last for one second. Despite their table being towards the middle of the large room, and my own table towards the back, close to the large bookcases, their loud howls and laughter carried over. It blew my mind how nobody even as much as glanced their way or said anything to quieten their table down. Everyone seemed content with the ruckus they were creating, and it made my blood boil even more that I couldn’t be as unbothered as the rest of the creatures around me. But perhaps if it was a bunch of vampires being rascals, I also wouldn’t have batten an eyelash in their direction, but this was the Song family. A family I hated with my whole being, the five creatures having risen from Hell itself, marched all the way to Wilden Pine Academy to reign chaos upon its once peaceful grounds. I never thought a body could yield such strong emotions, until I met the Song boys, and girls as well, their disgusting scent alone driving me up the wall. Especially of one certain person, who smelled like an actual wet dog, mixed with fresh grass that would make anyone gag. His scent was just as atrocious as his existence, making me grit my teeth whenever I was in the vicinity of him. Which happened more often than I would have liked it to.

The Song twins, unfortunately, had been part of my life ever since I was eight years old. Not by choice, of course. If I could’ve, I would’ve eradicated their existence a very long time ago. The Song’s weren’t native to Nocturnal Parade, they have moved into our safe haven just before our first academic year would start, coating the town in chaos like never seen before. They were well-known for being loud and eccentric, their parents just as much of a bother as their children were. And there were five of them, five horrific werewolves, howling and cackling every time you’d cross their paths. Song Mingi and Song Yunho were not your identical twins, however, they did seem to resemble each other in more ways than others. Both were tall, boisterous, loud, and hyperactive to a point where once Yunho had to be sedated as he wouldn’t stop running around the fields before curfew. Despite Yunho being the louder twin, Mingi wasn’t far behind, his personality more irritating than the older twin’s one. He never failed to drop whatever he carried in his hands, bumping into anything possible as if his coordination was off—not that I had expected anything more from a filthy dog. And despite being similar, they were quite easily very different when it came to their styles. Yunho, ever colorful and peculiar when choosing his attire, his black hair highlighted with fiery red highlights, nails always painted either turquoise or yellow, and shoes mismatching for whatever mysterious reason that I really wasn’t curious about. Mingi, however, only wore dark clothes, with the occasional odd white colored graphic t-shirts—or that one funky white jacket with a bunny on it—always heavily littered with silver jewelry around his neck, wrists, and fingers, his nails never bare, always tinted black or chrome silver.

Both Yunho and Mingi had a phase, back when we were all fourteen, when they have started heavily smudging their eyes with black kohl eyeliner, always looking like pandas after we had to run around the flower fields while it rained heavily. It seemed that only Mingi stuck with the makeup, Yunho opting to experiment with different lip colors, weirdly sticking to a dark purple or light pink one for most times. I never allowed myself to ponder too much about their preferences, the twins a sighting everyone found odd at times, perhaps even intriguing as they seemed to have personalities that was liked by the masses, giving me a headache whenever I saw creatures flocking around them, vampires and werewolves alike, desperate for some attention from them.

But if having the Song twins a constant in my life until I would graduate from the Academy was bad, I really had no idea what more this family had in store for me. With the appearance of their younger brother, Wooyoung, I finally learned what absolute and utter chaos and madness meant, the boy a spawn of Satan himself, sent to destroy anything in its wake. The boy was a werewolf, yet he cackled like an old, evil, witch, his dark eyes staring into yours as if he wanted to suck your soul out. And he was cocky, way too confident in himself, perhaps a defective trait he learned from Mingi, who wasn’t lacking in the ego department either. And when I thought I was finally safe of that horrible family, two more additions of the family showed up at the Academy, two girls, their sisters. Yeri, who was three years younger than the twins and one year younger than Wooyoung, was a deceitful girl. Her angelic face had fooled everyone at first, sweet smile and soft giggles quickly making everyone fall for her charm naively. But that girl was another spawn of Satan, the biggest troublemaker dated at the Academy so far, every professor’s nightmare from the very first class she attended, successfully blowing up a frog to everyone’s horror, only giggling when brought to the Principle’s office, saying that she hadn’t seen the instructions in her book and decided to improvise. And if the family wasn’t complete already, their youngest sibling also showed up at the Academy, and she was the oddest of them all. Dahyun never really spoke until she felt the need to. Her face a constant mask of blankness, lips downturned and eyebrows furrowed. She’d hold eye contact with anyone who looked her way, and smile almost threateningly when they averted their eyes disturbed by her emotionlessness. She often whispered to herself and, to my utmost horror, I was unfortunate enough to catch her speaking to the air once I was out in the fields with a fae friend, whispering about some dead animal she had found a day ago. Three were rascals and two were possible future murderers, weren’t they a wonderful family?

My fist tightened, fingers flexing around the pencil I held in my hand, lower lip sucked in as my glare settled upon the loud Song table, blood boiling, and ears ringing from oversensitivity as I struggled blocking out their voices. Wooyoung had been cackling like a madman for over thirty minutes now, Yunho also constantly giggling as they were hunched over a book, scribbling in it furiously and snickering every time Yeri tried to see what they were doing. Mingi seemed to be the only one doing his homework, however, he would contribute to the mess by his own loud, irritating, laughter, unless he was pestering Dahyun about eating something, throwing chips at his younger sister’s face. The girl sat unmoving in her chair, staring ahead at one fixed point, her eyes slowly shifting onto Mingi every so often, almost smiling at him when Mingi was too busy furrowing his eyebrows as he probably struggled solving his homework. There was a knock against the wooden table, and my eyes finally snapped away from the distasteful scene, falling on my fae friend.

“Your homework won’t solve itself, Y/N.” Krystal, the Fae with undying beauty and velvety voice, said with a chuckle. Perhaps she was the least judgmental in our four-member friend group, always kind to others, and way too understanding.

“I can’t work when it’s so loud in here,” I said with a sigh, twirling my pencil around my fingers as I looked at my unfinished potion for Alchemy disheartened.

“Try blocking them out,” Krystal said with an encouraging smile as she patted my cold hand twice.

“Easy for you to say,” Seulgi hissed, turning back in her seat to glare at the Song family, “when you don’t have heightened hearing.”

Krystal chuckled, eyeing Irene for a second, who seemed unbothered as she sat next to Seulgi, head buried in her book, “Irene seems pretty unbothered.”

“That’s because I am.” Irene’s voice was lighter, a little on the shrill side, yet strong as she snapped. She looked up, amused for a second, before she placed her hand on Seulgi’s thigh, giving it a squeeze. I watched the action without saying much, but feeling suspicious of them lately.

“They’ve been in here for more than two hours and haven’t shut up for once, for fuck’s sake.” Seulgi gritted through teeth, the only one in our friend group who shared a hatred with me towards the Song family. Perhaps a failed relationship and broken promises lead to her current emotions towards the five people, but I wasn’t one to pry if she didn’t want to talk about it.

“You tell me,” I muttered, eyes falling back on their table, Mingi leaned over it and shoving chips forcefully in Dahyun’s mouth as she had opened it, only to bite down hard on Mingi’s thumb. Perhaps that was funny as I chuckled, trying to mask it with a huff, until the first spawn of Satan suddenly jumped up on the table, making my jaw drop.

“Ahoy, everyone get on board!” He shouted at the top of his lungs, finally everyone in the study hall looking at Wooyoung, “This ship is about to sail outside, who’s with me?!”

To my utmost disgust, there were people who cheered and suddenly approached the Song family’s table, jumping up and making sounds inadequate for such setting. They were howling, like dogs. I took in a deep breath, but couldn’t control my rage as it finally burst from all the irritation I had bottled up since the morning class I had to share with the twins, forced to sit next to Mingi by the professor, “Okay, that’s it. I need to leave.”

My friends looked at me, and Seulgi nodded as she started packing up, “Fuck, same. I’m about to bite Yunho’s throat off.”

Irene quirked an eyebrow at her friend, but said nothing, just chuckled. My hands shook as I pushed my chair back forcefully, making it screech loudly against the floor, yet the ruckus Wooyoung had created was overbearing, and nobody even heard my chair falling to the floor. I grabbed the two books I had picked in order to inspire me for my potion, and turned to head towards the bookcases. Krystal had an apologetic smile on her face as she raised one hand, “I think I will stay; I still need to finish my project.”

“That’s alright.” Irene said with a reassuring smile, her stoic expression instantly melting, “I also want to read some more. Should we head to a smaller table?”

“Sure!” Krystal grinned and both girls started packing their things as Seulgi and I made eye contact, her cheeks red.

“Do you mind if I wait for you outside?” Her voice sounded strained and I shook my head no, knowing that she was on the verge of snapping. Not that I was far off from doing the same. I picked my previously fallen chair up, and placed it back on its feet before taking off towards the very last bookcase, the returning band being placed there. Despite knowing where I took my books from, I found it only logical to place them on the return band, hence why it was put there. I bypassed a vampire staring at one of the bookshelves, almost crashing into them when they stepped backward, thankful to my quick reflexes as I avoided colliding into them. I gave them a glare as I continued walking, hurrying when the cheers of Wooyoung and those having joined him had gotten louder, making my jaw tighten as I sucked in another deep breath, ears ringing from the commotion. There were some days when I woke up overstimulated and sensitive to everyone around me. Even the softest of sighs could make my ears ring and bring forward a migraine, and today was one of those days, and the Song family made sure to worsen my symptoms with their loud antics.

I finally reached the band at the end of the bookcase, and neatly placed the two books on top of other ones, to be sorted and placed on their respective shelves later. A particular loud shriek made my body tense as it felt like a vein was close to popping in my forehead, head thumping, forcing my eyes squeezed shut. I took a second to regain my composure, gulping hard, and inhaling deeply, almost choking on the wet dog smell invading my senses. It took everything in me not to gag, and as I turned to speed walk out of this wrenched place, I crashed harshly against another hard body. They gasped loudly, books tumbling to the floor. As the smell got prominent, I jumped back upon realizing it was Mingi who had ran into me. My eyes instantly narrowed, piercing on Mingi as he looked at his feet almost defeated, five books laying scattered around him. His blonde hair with fading red at the ends was long, and in a half-up ponytail, with the front strands framing his sharp features, his thick eyebrows furrowed as he looked up at me.

“Hey, next time—”

“Watch where you go, dog.” I hissed, voice low and threatening, “I’m sick of you always stumbling into me.”

Mingi’s eyebrows raised in disbelief and he scoffed, “You crashed into me, Y/N, not me into you.”

“Right,” I snapped, rolling my eyes, “because I could have possibly seen there’s someone behind me to purposefully run into them.”

“Don’t you have heightened senses for a reason?” Mingi mocked as he crouched down to gather his books, making me look down at him, glare furious.

“All my heightened senses are good for when you’re around is to smell the wet dog stench you carry with yourself.” I scoffed, quirking an eyebrow at Mingi as he paused for a second, raising his head slowly to look at me. His expression seemed to suddenly shift, eyes narrowing as he let the books stumble to the floor again.

“Excuse me?” His deep voice dropped even lower, raspy in its undertone as his jaw clenched.

“I’m sick of you and your inept family always creating a scene wherever you are,” I snapped, leaning down slightly as Mingi’s eyes slowly seemed to darken, pupils blown wide, “Always screaming, shouting, acting like delinquents, bothering absolutely everyone around yourselves.”

Mingi stood, looming over my form with his tall body, lips pulled into a sneer, “Little miss princess wants to teach me and my inept family some etiquette, when she can’t even bring her books back to their own places?”

I gulped, scoffing as I felt my blood pumping faster, harder, when Mingi’s eyes suddenly flashed their menacing orchid color. His wolf was probably fighting to come forward, but it looked like Mingi was trying to suppress it, “This band is here for a reason, Mingi. Lord knows you and your inept family need that etiquette lesson. Perhaps it would finally give you some sense, perhaps you’d finally realize you have no place at Wilden Pine Academy and Nocturnal Parade—”

My heated words were cut off by a loud gasp as I was slammed into the bookshelves behind me in the blind of an eye, hard wood digging into my spine as a strong grip curled around my left bicep tightly, claws almost piercing my skin. Mingi’s eyes shone a bright orchid, and his fangs suddenly grew as he hissed lowly, lowering his head to the point that it was in my face, mere centimeters away from my own. My body reacted instantly, freezing in shock, starting to tremble as my heart thumped wildly in my chest. I tried to fight the flashbacks, but the stronger Mingi’s grip got, the more frozen to my spot I was. I could picture Mingi shifting into his werewolf form, easily ripping me in half, the Petrova bloodline lost without me. We could only reproduce once.

“Mingi—” I gasped when I felt claws pressing into my flesh, making my eyes widen greatly. All of my heightened senses and strength was forgotten in that moment, body trembling uncontrollably. I was frozen to my spot, shaking eyes boring into Mingi’s orchid ones, throat constricting to the point I couldn’t breathe anymore. I struggled in gathering myself, my trauma response stronger than my will to push Mingi off myself and rip him in two. I was good under pressure, I rarely panicked and I prided myself for being level-headed, until a werewolf had me in its clutches, ready to end my life. I tried to take a ragged breath, and Mingi suddenly growled, something warm trickling down my upper arm. Frozen in terror, I could see this moment would be my demise, until suddenly voices flooded my ears, sounding rapid and panicked.

“Get him off, Yunho!” Still in a haze, mind jumbled, I realized slowly that Irene was shrieking next to me, suddenly cradling my head against her chest, but my eyes were on Mingi’s, who was trembling as well, but in anger.

“Mingi!” Yunho exclaimed, grabbing his twin’s face in both hands, yanking his head to the side as Mingi and I finally broke eye contact, “Release her, right now.”

Mingi didn’t budge for another minute, and I gasped when I felt my skin painfully pierced by his claws, but then it all suddenly stopped as Mingi jumped backwards, eyes wide as he looked around frantically. His orchid eyes flicked back to their usual warm brown tone, fangs still poking through his plump lips. Without Mingi caging me against the bookshelves, I crumbled into Irene’s arms, hyperventilating as my bicep pulsed, the painful sting clouding my vision with tears.

“Go away.” Yunho’s voice was stern as I squeezed my eyes shut, thankful for Irene’s comforting embrace as she quietly shushed me, petting my head. She was smaller than me, but her body was strong and firm, holding me captive in a motherly manner against herself. I took deep breaths, taking notice of Mingi’s scent disappearing, only Yunho’s remaining, who didn’t stink as badly of wet dog like Mingi.

“I’m sorry,” Suddenly, I felt Yunho’s eyes on me, and I gently pushed Irene away, wiping at my face, “The full moon is close and it’s always hard for Mingi to control his anger around this time. I’d like to apologize on his behalf—”

“Stay away from me!” I snapped, hissing at Yunho menacingly, my eyes shining scarlet, “All of you filthy dogs!”

Abandoning my things, which were least of my worries now, I stormed away from everyone in the study hall, out through the wide doors, having a bewildered Seulgi race after me upon noticing me. My body shook as I carefully wrapped my right hand around my bicep, biting my lower lip as it started trembling, the faded old bite mark suddenly pulsating violently, memories of that repressed day resurfacing, feeling that excruciating pain all over again. I paid no mind to the blood trickling down my arm as Seulgi fussed behind me panicked, asking question after question. I ignored her and sped up, wanting to be alone for the time being. For at least until I calmed down and repressed those awful snarls, sharp fangs and thick fur flashing behind my eyes. I hated werewolves with a passion, and nothing could change my mind about them.

Hours later, I have finally calmed down enough to leave my room and head to the canteen designed for Vampires to do my daily feed as I have skipped it this morning, having accidentally slept in. The hallways were warmly lit up, yet rather cold as the breeze wandered inside through the small cracks in the stone walls or through the opened windows. Night had fallen upon us, and everyone was finishing up their business as curfew came closer and closer. Thankfully there was no sign of the Song family through my journey to the canteen and back to my room, I don’t think I would’ve been able to even as much as look at them without wanting to rip their heads off. I had to bandage my arm after cleansing it thoroughly, since the wound was made by a werewolf it would take a day or two to fully heal, no matter how little the injury. I knew everyone heard about our little scene in the study hall as I was given inquisitive looks, only for me to ignore them as I held my head even higher, glaring at anyone who wouldn’t look away after the first poisonous look I sent their way.

Irene wasn’t in our room when I returned, but there was a small note on her bed saying that she would return late, and that I shouldn’t stay up and wait for her as she had taken our key to the room. She never explained where she disappeared to so late in the night, and I never bothered to ask, knowing well that Irene wouldn’t tell me anything, unless she was certain of whatever was going on between her and the suspected person I had in mind. That being Seulgi. Ever since her and Yunho broke up, Irene’s been breathing down her neck and it wasn’t difficult to spot the subtle changes in their friendship. The lasting stares, the subconscious touches, always looking for the other in overcrowded areas. The signs were there, but perhaps I was just reading too much into things. Seulgi needed someone who’d fully support her after the break up as she was struggling with accepting the way things ended between her and Yunho as he seemed quite unphased by it all. It was a saddening view, to see Seulgi suffer so much, mop around all day and cry even at the mention of said werewolf—it only made me hate the Song twins more. They only brought trouble and headache wherever they went, breaking hearts left and right.

I sighed as I opened the window to let some fresh air in, noticing a small letter placed on the windowsill outside. Upon noticing the emblem binding the envelope together, I quickly reached for it and delicately opened it, being presented with my mother’s fancy handwriting, just like I have expected. I sighed and leaned against the wall, eyes running over her words as the black ink seemed fresh still.

Dear Y/N,

I hope you are doing well and this letter finds you before Irene can get her hands on it, I know the last one she burned just to force me to call you. But you know I like old fashioned things, my dear, cellphones are simply not up for my taste.

To get to the point, I hope you haven’t forgotten about Parents’ Day approaching rapidly, but in case you have, here’s your reminder to start getting ready in time, daughter. If you have unpacked your luggage yourself, you must have seen the ruby red dress I have slipped inside it. I hope to see you wearing it, dear, it would bring out your pretty eyes so well. And do not forget, your makeup shouldn’t be too harsh, it gives your father a heart attack each time he sees you wearing it.

Granma and grandpa are doing well, actually, they have gone on a trip to the Maldives, said something about buying a vacation house over there so that we can stay there over the summer. Doesn’t that sound exciting? Aunt Lannie and Uncle Jaehyun would be joining us as well. It’s been quite a while since you have seen your cousins, right? How exciting!

I shall be wrapping this letter up now. I look forward to seeing you very soon, my dear, and don’t forget to be on your best behavior until then. I’d hate to get a phone call from the Principal, again, about you setting on fire one of the Song children. Mother and father loves you much!

Yours sincerely,

Petrova Yurim

I chewed on my bottom lip as I finished reading my mother’s letter, closing the window and sauntering over to my bed, dropping down on it as my grip tightened around the letter. Parents’ Day was in two days and I was far from ready for it. I have seen the dress in my luggage my mother was talking about, but I sincerely would’ve preferred not wearing it as it was a rather old dress, very out of trend as of right now. But I knew my mother’s heart would break if I didn’t wear it for her, and I closed my eyes as I fell back on my bed, wondering how I could modify it a little bit so that it would fit my style. My choice of makeup was never ‘heavy’, but my father never seemed to understand that a little eyeliner, mascara, and red lips didn’t mean the Earth was ending.

My parents have always been strict and quite demanding when it came to their preferences, rarely lenient about whatever I wanted for myself. After a while, I just learned to go with the flow and follow their teachings and words, knowing very well that once I was away from them I could do as I wished. Like setting on fire one of the Song children. To be fair, it was an accident, and it happened one year ago when we were in Alchemy class, the only class where pure chaos would ensue each time without any doubt. Yunho and Mingi had been sitting in front of me and Seulgi, loudly giggling and chatting about something completely irrelevant to our lesson, distracting me, which lead to a mild arsoning incident. I had dropped the match I had just lit up when Yunho suddenly cheered loudly, the match falling on Mingi’s chair, the long fluffy cardigan he had been wearing catching on fire. At first, I thought it would just stop burning—not one of my wisest thoughts—but it only flamed up, making Mingi yelp and Yunho shout in panic as they jumped up from their seats, frantically wrestling Mingi out of his cardigan before it could do any real damage to the werewolf. It was a rather hilarious sight, and instead of panicking and trying to help them put out the small fire, I sat cackling and high-fiving Seulgi…which, of course, caught the attention of our Professor, thus I had no choice but to admit my mistake to the Principal. I wasn’t punished for it, but Yunho would growl at me for a whole month if we were close enough to each other that his scent bothered me, and Mingi would just glare, keeping away for the most part. It had been the best month of my life; I wish it would’ve lasted for longer.

Suddenly the door of my room slamming open made me jump, alerting me to my surroundings as I had been lost in thought, unaware of an approaching Seulgi. She skipped inside with a huge grin on her face, dumping her bag on the floor and jumping on my bed, almost crushing my knee. I yelped and rolled over just in time, which apparently was an open invitation for Seulgi to cuddle me. I grumbled as her arms wrapped around my middle, her head nuzzling against my back with a giggle.

“What are you doing?” I asked with an amused huff, trying to pry her arms off me.

“I need some love,” Seulgi muttered, kicking my leg when I dug my nails into her skin, “Ow, just because we’re vampires doesn’t mean that doesn’t hurt!”

“Get off,” I laughed, rolling onto my back, forcing her to release me, “I don’t like cuddling.”

“You’re the worst.” Seulgi pouted, glaring as we turned our heads to face each other. I rolled my eyes, disregarding my letter onto my bedside table before settling back down.

“I thought you were with Irene.” I muttered, raising an eyebrow. Seulgi shook her head no and pursed her lips.

“Haven’t seen her since the study hall, she was really pissed.” Seulgi explained, turning onto her back as she stared up at the white ceiling of my shared room with Irene, “It wouldn’t come as a surprise if Mingi was found ripped in half somewhere.”

I scoffed, crossing my arms over my chest, “If Mingi dies, it better be by my hands and not anyone else’s.”

Seulgi snickered, raising an eyebrow, “Would you really kill him?”

I pondered for a second, eyebrows furrowing. Was I really capable of hurting someone to the point it would cause their death? Not exactly. Did Song Mingi piss me off so much that I have envisioned myself ripping him up into tiny particles, never to be seen again? Well, yes.

“No.” I settled with my answer, sighing loudly as Seulgi hummed, silence falling over us as there was a quiet rumble in the sky, further somewhere. A storm was coming.

“This took a dark turn, anyways,” Seulgi chuckled, sitting up and grinning down at me, “did you know about the bonfire happening tomorrow night?”

“First time I hear about it.” I grinned as I looked up at Seulgi, knowing where this conversation was leading to.

“Well then,” She wiggled her eyebrows, “You better get ready to attend another legendary party! The werewolves got the Principal to drop the curfew for the seniors tomorrow night, and we’ve got the whole lake house to ourselves!”

“What?” I asked surprised, eyes widening. Well, that was something. The lake house was off limits, unless we were supervised or had swimming classes.

“Yeah, cool stuff, isn’t it?” Seulgi nudged my thigh with her elbow, “You have to admit…these wet dogs are good for something, sometimes.”

My eyebrows furrowed as I shot Seulgi a glare, the faded bite mark and fresh wound on my left bicep suddenly pulsing in pain, “Never. They are the worst and they’ll always be. They shouldn’t even exist.”

“Okay,” Seulgi drew the word out, giving me an exasperated look, “before you start ranting about why vampires are superior and why werewolves should’ve been eradicated a long time ago, I’m going to dip!”

“Leaving so soon?” I asked with a pout as I watched Seulgi get off my bed.

“Yeah, unless we’re having a sleepover, I have to reach my own room before the curfew.” Seulgi said as she grabbed her bag and adjusted her hair in the mirror.

“Irene’s bed is free for the night, she’s not sleeping here, I think.” I muttered absentmindedly.

“Oh, I know.” Seulgi winked as my eyes narrowed at her, and then she was gone, slipping through the door, and skidding down the hallway outside of my room, her light footsteps loud to my sensitive ears. Tomorrow’s party came in handy; I really needed a drink after today. I couldn’t help but fall back into my bed with a loud huff, forcing my eyes shut when my scar started pulsing harsher, the claw marks left by Mingi fresh and just a reminder of that horrific night I was forced to live through so many years ago. And if the universe was against me, howls of those wrenched creatures traveled all the way inside my room, terrifying and loud, covering my skin in goosebumps. I truly hated those awful creatures of the night.

My hand clenched and unclenched above the tray of food placed in front of myself as I reached for the cold-water bottle, jaw clenched as the skin of my right hand burned with each jerk of my raw skin. I have been injured, again, by Song Mingi. It all happened this morning, in Alchemy. Our professor loves switching up seatmates every few days, therefore I cannot escape the wrath of having to sit next to Song Mingi for a totality of an hour and thirty minutes. Every Alchemy class had been a nightmare when we were seated next to each other, but perhaps today’s was the worst of all as Mingi managed to burn my skin with hot, sizzling, lead. Despite being a vampire, it was the second most painful thing I’ve felt so far, and it made my blood boil as the table the Song’s were sitting at was the loudest in the vast cafeteria. These idiots were enjoying their free time, as usual, loudly while bothering everyone around themselves. My eyes fell on Mingi as he threw his head back and wheezed loudly, eyes forced shut and mouth wide open as his body trashed in his seat, hand rubbing his belly as Yunho continued spouting out non-sense at his twin, making Mingi laugh even harder.

I scoffed with a venomous look on my face, unclasping my bottle of water, and taking a long swing of it. The icy water felt refreshing against my dry throat, and after screwing it shut, I placed the bottom of the bottle on top of the healing burn, sighing at the cooling sensation. Because I wasn’t feeding as often as I was supposed to, due to personal reasons, my body wasn’t healing as fast as it should have been. My senses were all over the place today as well, and it didn’t come much of a surprise, when I woke up this morning overstimulated, again, head thumping violently and ears ringing as my neighbor’s blaring alarm from three doors down woke me up. Today felt like a total nightmare, and as suddenly Wooyoung started slamming his fists on the table, edging a guy I didn’t know on to down some sort of disgusting looking liquid, I felt myself reach my limit again. I groaned, looking away from them, wincing when Wooyoung started cackling loudly, like a witch, followed by Yeri’s very shrill shouts, the sounds too harsh and piercing my sensitive ears.

“I can’t fucking stand this.” I hissed, squeezing my eyes shut as I threw the water bottle down on the table harshly, freeing my hands in order to be able to massage my thumping forehead. My migraine was only getting worse.

“Maybe you should try eating something, Y/N.” Irene’s tone was scolding, and I just shook my head, repulsed just by the thought of eating that disgusting stew placed on the plate in my tray. That was straight up dog food, and I refused to eat it. I was craving blood now more than ever, not disgusting human food.

“I’m not eating this—glop.” I motioned towards the stew on my plate and Krystal groaned loudly, throwing me a glare.

“This glop is quite tasty, Y/N, try not to ruin other’s appetite.” She spoke up with an irritated tone, “Thank you.”

I rolled my eyes but decided to shut up, “Sorry.”

“Yeah, this isn’t for my taste either.” It seemed like only Seulgi was on my side, but perhaps that wasn’t a surprise anymore. I saw the subtle glances she stole at Yunho, and when she noticed him inhaling his stew like it was the tastiest meal he’d ever had, she made a face and pushed her tray just a little bit away from herself. But in the end, she still gave in and started eating it, albeit grimacing at each spoonful.

“Why are you eating it then?” Irene asked with a roll of her eyes, pausing to give her friend a glare. I chuckled when Seulgi shrugged, averting her eyes with a blush on her cheeks. I looked down at my hand and flexed my fingers, sighing when the burning feeling intensified. I felt defeated as I leaned back in my chair, realizing that I needed to feed this afternoon too. I couldn’t go around without healing my wounds anymore, my parents would be visiting tomorrow and they’d certainly throw a fit upon noticing the fresh wounds. And that’s something I didn’t wish for at the moment.

“What happened to your hand?” Krystal asked with a frown, having finally noticed my pain as I kept wincing and glaring at the red, raw, skin of my right hand.

“Ask Mingi, he’ll gladly tell you.” I scoffed, shooting daggers at the back of his head. Almost as if sensing my harsh stare, he paused mid-air as he was raising his spoon to his mouth, and very puppy-like looked around the canteen, searching for someone. That is until his eyes fell on me, and they widened before he whipped his head around, audibly choking on his stew as he started coughing, forcing Dahyun to tap his back with strength a little girl like her shouldn’t have.

“That was interesting.” Krystal muttered as she took a longer glance at Mingi, “Almost makes me think you cursed him or something.”

“If I were a witch,” I grinned, looking at Krystal with a malicious glint in my eyes, “I would’ve gladly done it a long time ago.”

“So, will you tell us what happened?” Irene spoke up, eyebrows raised as she reminded us of Krystal’s question.

“He burned my hand, with lead.” I scoffed, crossing my arms over my chest while being careful not to touch the raw skin, “We were supposed to melt lead and mix it with chloride, professor said something about wanting to try and make aurene glass. Guess who decided to fuck up everything? That’s right, Song Mingi.”

My jaw clenched as I was taken back to that moment in the classroom, cauldrons steaming and a low murmur echoing around the dark room as everyone conversed with their seatmate, talking about the exercise we were given. Everyone except Mingi and I. We remained silent, a tense silence if I may specify, as the textbook was opened and placed in the middle of the long desk, between the two of us. It served like an unspoken barrier, yet Mingi managed to cross it every time he went to grab something, elbowing me even a few times. I tried to control myself, ears ringing as I could hear his loud heartbeat, my nose crying at the stench of wet dog mixed with fresh grass and perhaps something that oddly smelled like cinnamon. Mingi was fidgety and kept glancing at me from the corner of his eyes, licking his lips every so often. I kept on looking ahead, or at what I was doing, completely ignoring his existence. I wore a sleeveless tank top; therefore my bandages were quite obvious. The wounds have closed up already, but perhaps I wanted to be a little bit dramatic as I knew I had class with the Song twins today. I noticed the way Mingi’s body tensed when his eyes fell on my arm, and Yunho had to grab his shoulder and drag him to their table, muttering something so low into his twin’s ear, that even my sensitive hearing didn’t catch it. Not that I was curious.

After the professor assigned Mingi and I as partners, he very begrudgingly trudged over, head hanging low and pouting like a little boy forced to do something he didn’t want to. It was almost hilarious that he thought he was the only one not keen of our current predicament, but I certainly wouldn’t speak to him first about what has transpired yesterday in the study hall. I organized everything on our table as Mingi took his seat while staring at the table, avoiding eye contact when I directed my sharp gaze on his chiseled face, glaring hard at him.

“Think you can melt the lead?” My tone was snappy and cold as I raised an eyebrow at Mingi, obviously mocking him as I knew he could easily do something so easy.

“Of course, I can.” His tone was hard too as his eyes snapped up, connecting with my gaze, glaring back. I smirked as I pushed the material towards him, motioning with my chin for him to start doing so then, “I’m not your slave.”

“I’m sorry, come again?” I asked with a sweet smile despite having heard his mumbling. Mingi took a deep breath, and I watched as his sharp jaw clenched.

“Nothing, if I melt this, you mix it with the chloride, right?” He didn’t look at me as he turned on the fire underneath the steel cauldron. I hummed, pretending to think it over as my eyes ran over our textbook despite already knowing the whole process. Alchemy was always my forte, I always studied in advance for it.

“If I’ll be in the mood—”

“This is supposed to be teamwork!” Mingi snapped quietly, eyes furious as he turned to face me. His eyebrows furrowed a little and I watched as he took a deep breath, his eyes switching for a second between orchid and their deep brown. My heart stilled, the memory of his claws ripping my skin apart too fresh in my mind as my faded wound started pulsing again. I gulped and sneered at him, leaning just a little bit closer, nose burning from his horrible stench.

“Maybe if you wouldn’t have tried killing me yesterday, I would work together with a dog like you.” I hissed, Mingi’s eyes flaring orchid all of a sudden. I stiffened as we stared each other down, faces close to each other, but a few inches in between still.

“If you think calling me a dog does something to annoy me, you’re wrong, you bloodsucker.” Mingi hissed back and I chuckled, raising an eyebrow at him.

“Is that why you’re losing your cool again?” I mocked, pursing my lips in thought, “Your eyes are a dead giveaway, Mingi.”

“Perhaps you should then know by now to stop.” His voice dropped eerily low, shivers running up all over my arms, “Unless you want a repeat of yesterday.”

My heart stilled for a second and body froze up, mouth opening in shock. I only gaped at Mingi for a second, flabbergasted by the amused smirk on his lips as he stared me down, almost challengingly. But as I went to threaten him back, suddenly Yunho was behind him, large hands grabbing Mingi’s shoulders and yanking him backwards. Mingi just blinked, eyes back to brown, and looked up at his twin innocently. I couldn’t help but glare at the two, blood boiling for being rendered speechless by a dog like Mingi.

“I forgot my notebook,” Yunho’s voice was irritatingly cheery, yet I didn’t miss the warning tone in it as he squeezed Mingi’s shoulders, “can you hand it over, Mingi?”

“It’s not here.” Mingi said with a frown, looking around our shared desk, “It’s in your backpack, Yunho.”

“Oh,” Yunho chuckled, scratching the back of his head as he released Mingi’s shoulders, “my bad, I forgot. Don’t cause too much trouble.”

And with a wink, he was gone, but not without stealing a glance at me, eyes narrowing as I rolled mine, turning around to face my notebook. And after that, Mingi and I got to work, wordlessly moving around each other, making sure to never even as much as touch the other, abruptly halting when we noticed the other’s hand coming closer to our own. Time ticked away and everything was going well, until it wasn’t. Until Mingi decided to touch the tube containing the sizzling hot lead with his bare hands, spilling it all over our desk, my notebook, and my hand. I gasped loudly and couldn’t help but moan in pain as I shoot up from my seat, clutching my right wrist with my left hand as I squeezed my eyes shut in pain, hearing the professor race over as he shouted at Mingi to get the lead wipes, tissues specifically made for lead removal. The professor carefully pushed me back into my chair and took my hand into his hands, inspecting the skin closely as Mingi crashed into the table with the lead wipes in his hands. The impact sent the other tubes tumbling to the ground, but everyone ignored the sound of breaking glass as suddenly Mingi was all up in my personal space, looming over me as he clumsily handed the professor a wipe. I hissed as the professor removed the hot lead from my skin, biting my lower lip as it started burning instantly, the pain bearable, but strong.

“Thankfully the damage isn’t too bad or harsh,” The professor said as he raised my hand and inspected it from closer, “Since you’re a vampire it will heal by tomorrow, but I advise feeding and getting a lot of sleep tonight.”

Sleep, which I won’t be getting because of the bonfire party tonight, “Thank you, professor.”

He hummed before turning his stern gaze on Mingi, releasing my hands and placing them on his hips, a scolding following, “And you, young man. You’re always breaking and spilling stuff in my class, this has become unacceptable, Song Mingi. You could’ve seriously injured your classmate. I cannot accept clumsy students to my classes, I’m afraid I will have to talk to the Principal about your future in my classroom.”

“But, Professor—” However, before Mingi could even defend himself, Yunho was by his side, smiling sweetly at the professor. Of course, he would speak up for Mingi, always the knight in shining armor, acting as if Mingi didn’t have a tongue, a mouth, and a brain. But perhaps that’s why he was speaking up for Mingi, because he didn’t have all those.

“Professor, Mingi really needs this class in his curriculum.” Yunho started with a soft voice, “And the full moon is almost here, he gets stressed and unfocused around this time of the month. I can assure you that something like this won’t happen again, Professor, even if Mingi is clumsy.”

The professor sighed, rubbing his forehead, looking tired all of a sudden. And it was just the morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw the professor nod his head silently, fixing Mingi with a stern glare, “Alright, young man, get yourself together if this truly is caused by the upcoming full moon. I don’t see other wolves acting out, perhaps a counselor could help with your struggles. I will let you off this one time, but you better clear up all that broken glass!”

And just like that, Mingi was let off, and Yunho stood grinning next to his twin, both of them bowing and thanking the professor profusely. I had scoffed loudly, shaking my head as I have started putting my things away, completely ignoring the twins staring as I stormed out of the classroom, not before whirling my destroyed notebook at Mingi, who caught it with a huff as it slammed against his chest.

My eyes snapped back onto the Song table, brought back from my memory as they cheered loudly, while someone sat next to Wooyoung kept throwing grapes in his mouth, cackling at the same time. I closed my eyes with a loud groan, all three girls looking at me with amused expressions. And if this day couldn’t have gotten worse, as I opened my eyes, I was met with a stone faced Hongjoong storming past our table, throwing a piercing stare at me. I rolled my eyes and slid a little lower in my chair, the girls chuckling around me as they watched Hongjoong sit at a table with a very elegant and handsome vampire.

“He’s still butthurt?” Seulgi asked with a chuckle, watching Hongjoong behind me.

“Wouldn’t you also be?” Irene scoffed, throwing a glare at Seulgi, “Y/N literally dumped him after half a year of dating, because she found out he wasn’t rich.”

“Well, if he wouldn’t have lied to me from the very beginning,” I said with a scoff, giving them a look, “I wouldn’t have dated him for half a year, even. You know my parents would flip out if I didn’t date someone our caliber.”

“Sure, keep telling yourself that.” Krystal snorted, making me look at her questioningly, “What? You always blame your parents for the way you are, but you fail to realize it’s just you, not your parents.”

“Sure, Krystal,” I snapped, angered by the words of my supposed friend, who should’ve been on my side, “Please, do keep a lecture about how I am, and what my parents prefer if you seem to know everything so well about me!”

“Why are we fighting now?” Seulgi asked exasperated, giving me a tired look, “What is the reason for it?”

“I don’t know, but I’ve had enough.” I snapped and pushed my chair back, ears ringing as the Song table roared with laughter, the guy sitting beside Wooyoung suddenly jumping up and doing silly dances, “I have a migraine, I’m not sitting here for a second longer. See y’all at the bonfire.”

Before my friends could stop me, I grabbed my tray and walked off, forced to head towards the Song table as I had to return my untouched glop of a stew. I couldn’t help but watch Mingi as the sunlight shone inside brightly, falling on his tan skin, his blonde and red hair glinting in the light, which was in a ponytail much like yesterday. His uniform was a little array, the top of his shirt unbuttoned and tie disregarded after our Alchemy class. Of course, he was enjoying life without a care in the world, despite maiming me again, despite causing pain to me again. These bloody werewolves acted like they ruled the world and suffered no consequences when they did something wrong. I scoffed, but smirked a second later as I looked down at my still hot stew, a simple plan formulating in my mind.

It didn’t take long to reach their table, and to my ‘horror’, the front of my shoe got stuck in a ‘misplaced’ tile as it sent me tumbling forward, yelping loudly as I crashed into the back of Mingi’s chair, my tray falling from my hand and to the floor with a loud clank, Mingi’s loud cry following suit. I watched with wide eyes as Mingi jumped to his feet, sending me stumbling backwards, as my hot stew dripped down the back of his neck, his white shirt soaking through as the food trickled down his back. Everyone quieted around us, the Song table freezing as they watched Mingi yank the buttons of his shirt open, ripping the fabric off himself in a frenzy. Yunho and Dahyun were the first to spring into action, the young girl grabbing tissues as she jumped to the aid of her older brother. Yunho took the tissues and he started wiping the stew off Mingi quickly, who was whimpering quietly, as Dahyun took his larger hand in her small one, looking up at his brother with furrowed eyebrows.

“Oh, no.” I said coldly, the attention on me now, “There’s a protruding tile, I didn’t see it.”

Perhaps the insincerity and mockery in my tone sent Yunho over the edge as his expression suddenly switched up, his eyes glazing over in anger, face scrunching as his fangs suddenly poked through his lips. His eyes didn’t switch colors like Mingi’s would’ve already, but Yunho looked terrifying to the onlookers, not to me. I’ve seen Yunho angry before, and it didn’t faze me because I knew he was all bark and no bite. The giant couldn’t hurt a fly, even.

“Which tile?!” Yunho’s voice was shaking, “Show me! Right now!”

“Yunho.” Mingi whispered, grabbing his brother’s bicep.

“No, Mingi, no!” Yunho snapped, furious eyes settling on his brother, warning him to stay quiet, “I’ve had enough of her always bullying us! I’ve had enough of you, Y/N, always making Mingi suffer. What’s your fucking problem, huh?!”

“You,” I snarled, fangs growing out as I lost composure, “and your pathetic family are my fucking problem, Yunho. You act like animals and parade around thinking there’s no consequence to your actions?! He burned my fucking hand, Yunho! He pierced my skin with his claws, Yunho! What’s next, huh? He bites me and kills me?! Do you not see Mingi isn’t fit to be here? Your whole family shouldn’t be here, Yunho!”

“Until when do you think your werewolf hating agenda can go on, Y/N?” Yunho’s ears and neck have gotten red, eyes shaking as they flickered orchid for a second, but were quickly back to their light brown color. I could hear Yunho’s heart hammer against his chest, Mingi’s heartbeat fast as well, but not out of anger like Yunho’s, instead out of fear. His grip tightened around Yunho’s bicep, and I chuckled as a smirk slipped onto my lips.

“Until the day the Earth ends?” I raised an eyebrow, “Don’t forget your place, Werewolf. You are nobody and nothing, I am a Petrova. My family paved the way for everything you are able to experience comfortably today. So think again before you try to threaten me, Song Yunho.”

“Your family would be ashamed of you, Y/N.” Perhaps that jab shouldn’t have hurt as much as I did, it visibly made me recoil as my eyebrows furrowed, bitterness raising in my throat. No, they wouldn’t be. Just because I hated this family didn’t mean my own would be ashamed of me.

“You’re wrong.” I found myself saying back, voice not as strong as it was, “Stay away from me, all of you!”

And before anyone could say anything, I stormed out of the canteen, ignoring the loud whispers that followed even when I was far away, mind a jumbled mess of thoughts. I tried to forget Yunho’s words, but they were messing with my head. Maybe if his own kind wouldn’t act like such wild animals, I wouldn’t hate them. Maybe if his own feral kind wouldn’t have tried to kill me when I was a child, I wouldn’t hate them so much.

Somewhere along the day I managed to put past myself everything that’s happened in the morning and at noon in the canteen, and after having fed, I was pleased to see the burn on my hand heal by itself by the time the girls and I headed out to the bonfire party. Despite it being a spring evening, the air was chilly and the breeze cool, therefore I opted to wear a light patterned jacket over my black off-shoulder fluffy blouse, ripped black jeans hugging my legs and keeping them warm. Not that I was too cold, a vampire’s body reacted differently to the temperatures compared to the human ones. The party had been in full swing by the time the girls and I have arrived, having had to walk through a short passage of the woods, feeling quite disturbed by the louds howls of the werewolves. The girls only laughed and made comments about them being too excited for such a simple party, but all I could think about was one of them jumping out and ripping us to shreds. I kept closer to Irene, who never questioned it when I snuggled up against her side or held onto her arm tightly, even went as far as to offer me a huge smile and rub my arm up and down reassuringly. Nobody really knew about how I acquired the bite mark on my left bicep, forever marked, but it wasn’t hard to put two and two together. A vampire’s bite looked a lot different, and if a vampire bit another vampire, it faded away in less than three hours. However, if a werewolf bit a vampire, if the vampire was fortunate enough to survive the attack then the wound would scar and fade into a light, but very visible, bite marks.

But I tried to put past myself such grey thoughts tonight, and instead, welcomed the lively atmosphere as we were presented with the gravel path that lead down towards the lake house, the big bonfire a few good meters away from it, in the small meadow surrounding the lake. Vampires and Werewolves alike were gathered around, forming smaller or larger groups, and I was quickly pulled in the direction of the crackling fire as Irene excitedly pointed towards the roasted marshmallows others were having. I chuckled as I released her thin arm and accepted the red solo cup Seulgi pushed into my hands, not bothering to ask what was in it, knowing that it was most likely some unbranded hard liquor which would get us drunk fast, and hit hard, leaving us hungover tomorrow. Which probably wasn’t too smart as our parents would be visiting, but I couldn’t find it in myself to care as my body and mind screamed for a little release as these past few days have been quite stressful. I downed the contents of the red cup in one go, and perhaps that was a mistake as it burned my esophagus, making me cough loudly as Irene happily roasted her marshmallow, giggling about something with Krystal, who was crouched down next to her. Seulgi leaned against my side, resting her arm on my shoulder, and laughed as she watched me wheeze for air, clutching at my own throat desperately.

“Girl, nobody told you to down it in one go.” Seulgi seemed amused by my suffering, and I could only glare at her. That is, until I felt a foreign arm wrap around my shoulders, scent extremely new, but not too bothersome as I inhaled sharply.

“Here, wash it down with beer.” It was a senior vampire I have seen around, his eyes sharp and glinting with mischief. I narrowed my eyes at him before looking at the canned beer, and reluctantly accepted it when he pushed it in my hand, “Don’t worry, it’s unopened. Saw you downing your drink and knew you’d regret it instantly, the name’s Joshua, by the way.”

I opened the beer and took a big gulp of it, welcoming the cool drink as it poured down my throat, finally washing away the awful burn of the previous alcohol, “Nice to meet you, I’m Y/N.”

“Right,” Joshua chuckled, releasing me as he stepped back, “Hard to miss a Petrova.”

And with a wink he was gone, making me smirk as he threw a lasting stare back at me. Seulgi chuckled; her eyebrows raised when I looked at her.

“What was that?” She mocked, using a manly voice, trying to imitate Joshua despite his soft-spoken, melodic voice.

“Don’t know, but he’s cute.” I mused with a shrug and took another big gulp of my beer, humming as I could feel my body jittery already. Alcohol affected us, night creatures, harder, but judging my current mental state, I would get drunk a lot faster tonight than I would do so usually.

“Maybe he’s got his eyes on you?” Seulgi smirked, eyes sweeping over the place, searching for Joshua.

“If he’s rich, I don’t mind.” I said with a chuckle and Seulgi just shook her head, detaching herself as Irene and Krystal finally joined us again, instead going up to Irene to ruffle her perfect dark brown hair. Irene whined and pushed at Seulgi’s hand, pouting as she rearranged her curls, exchanging places with Krystal so that Seulgi wouldn’t bother her again.

“Where’d you get those drinks from?” She asked, pointing at Seulgi’s.

“From the open bar.” Seulgi said while pointing with her head towards a long table only a few feet away from us, littered with all sorts of alcohol, four people behind the table handing everyone a red cup as they walked up to them. Two vampires and two werewolves, I could only hope Seulgi accepted our drinks from the vampires.

“Let’s grab some!” Krystal said excitedly, and I nodded, downing my beer and throwing the crumpled can to the ground as I followed after them.

“Wait for me, I need a refill!”

“Already?” Irene asked with wide eyes and I grinned as I nodded, holding my empty red cup up.

“I’m getting wasted tonight.” I chuckled as the girls gave me weary looks, but commented nothing on it.

And wasted I got not even two hours into the party. The world was a little fuzzy and hazy around me, but I maneuvered myself around the crowd quite skillfully, I was one hundred percent sure that someone from the outside wouldn’t have been able to tell that I was, well, drunk. Maybe the way my laughter got louder and more frequent would’ve been a tell-tale sign that, perhaps, I should take it easy on the alcohol from now on, but nobody paid enough attention to me to actually stop me from doing so. Irene and Seulgi were perhaps even drunker than I was, falling over each other and giggling at everything as they whispered in each other’s ears, completely forgetting that with our sensitive hearing we could still hear them if we listened closely. But I was too in my own head to be curious of their conversation, and instead found myself in a heated debate with Krystal and a druid friend of hers about which herbs were actually healing, and which were known to have healing proprieties but weren’t actually used to heal, but to poison instead. Of course, I thought I was quite right at the beginning about some black roots I have found two weeks ago in the forest, but turns out it only gives you diarrhea if you drink it two days in a row. Which was excellent, and perhaps a piece of information I shouldn’t bear as my mind instantly went to Mingi, making me cackle to myself. Krystal said nothing despite me probably looking like a mad woman, and instead came to my aid when she noticed me trying to stand up from the log we had been lounging on for the past one hour.

“I’m getting a drink,” I mumbled, rubbing my eyes for a second as the world swirled with me upon standing up, “and then I’m going to dance, want to come?”

Krystal hummed, looking around the bonfire, eyes pausing on somebody I couldn’t see due to my alcohol infused brain, “Perhaps later, would you mind that?”

“Of course not!” I exclaimed with a grin and petted her head, albeit a little too aggressively, before turning my head to look for Irene and Seulgi…but they weren’t where we had left them not even fifteen minutes ago. My eyes narrowed as I searched the place, closing my eyes to tune into their voices, listening closely, but failing as there were too many voices surrounding me. On a normal day, finding them even a crowd as big and loud as this one would’ve been child’s splay, but with my fogged-up brain, it turned out to be mission impossible right now. And closing my eyes made me feel nauseous, so I quickly opened them and with a drunken wave directed at Krystal, I took off towards the open bar. I was quite skilled at walking in a straight line without bumping into anyone despite my current state, and could only grin at the people behind the table once I arrived there. I failed to notice the werewolf dude leaning over the table, asking what I wanted. I held up one finger before pointing at the beer, and he handed it to me quickly with a smile, making me chuckle as I opened it and took a big gulp of it. He chuckled and cheered for me, making me wink at him before I turned and took off, headed towards the lake house. I had been in the mood to dance for hours now, but the girls kept me busy with stories, and I continuously kept bumping into people I knew, forced to converse with each one. But now, finally the time to join the dance floor came, and I felt giddy as I sped up, not noticing that I was using my vampire speed, the world blurring even more in front of my eyes, that is until my body slammed into another one, halting me back with a loud gasp as the beer was slapped out of my hand.

“What the fuck?!” I called out loudly, pushing my arm out in front of me as my arm dripped with disgusting beer. The music was louder as I was almost near the lake house.

“Sorry, I wasn’t—oh.” My eyes snapped up at the sudden attitude in the tone of the person who had run into me, only needing a few seconds for the wet dog stench to register, the blonde hair of the deceitful girl standing in front of me way too familiar.

“You.” I snarled, eyes darkening as my fangs appeared, out of control due to the alcohol in my system at this point as I glared down at the shorter girl in front of myself. Yeri’s eyes were just as dark as mine, her hands balled into fists as her cheeks were flushed red, “What the fuck are you doing here, little dog? This party is for seniors, and you’re not even a junior.”

“Fuck off, bitch!” Yeri snapped, growling at me, sending me into a giggling fit as I stared the younger girl down, raising an eyebrow.

“Did one of your disgusting brother’s snuggle you inside?” I tilted my head to the side, pouting my lips in mockery, “Or did you slip in by yourself? How about I show you where wet dog’s like you belong?”

“Don’t touch me!” Yeri yelped when my hand shoot out, wrapping around her bicep painfully, my eyes flashing scarlet red.

“I keep telling your brother the same thing, yet he never listening, little Yeri.” I sighed loudly, making fake crying sounds in my drunken stupor, “How about I teach him a lesson through you?”

I flashed my fangs as I stepped all up in Yeri’s personal space, her eyes widening in fright as she started yanking on her arm, her heartbeat fast in panic.

“If you struggle, it’ll only hurt more.” I whispered menacingly as I started leaning closer to her neck, grabbing her other arm with my free hand, stilling her movements with my inhumane strength. The girl whimpered loudly and I watched as her lips trembled in fright, shaking her head furiously no. I grinned sadistically at her, chuckling when I got close enough to her neck, hearing her quiet sniffs as she had started crying, “How pathetic.”

I loosened my grip on her and she instantly pushed me away to the point I staggered backwards, almost loosing my footing as the world swirled with me, “You fucking psychotic bitch!”

Yeri cried at the top of her lungs, a few night creatures glancing our way, but they continued walking on when they saw that nothing bad was actually happening, “Oh, little puppy got scared? How sad!”

“I will rip you to fucking shreds when I have my first shifting!” Yeri screamed, voice shrill and breathing heavily as I threw my head back in laughter, gulping down the sudden wave of nausea which hit me.

“Stupid dog, in your place I’d be more worried about growing a beard!” I stuck my tongue out at Yeri in child-like mockery, and watched as her eyes widened to the point of popping, choking back a scream. I just laughed as she threw me one last furious glare before turning around and storming off, her mumbling quite loud as I laughed hearing her curse me to the heavens and back.

“Great, now my beer is gone.” I grumbled to myself once Yeri was out of sight and not entertaining me anymore, making me sigh as I remembered my mission before I was interrupted by the stupid girl. I turned around and grinned as I spotted the door to the lake house open, and once again using my vampire speed, I waltzed inside quite clumsily, knocking into the doorframe and groaning as I stumbled towards. Somebody caught me but I quickly shook their hands off, and pushed my way through the crowd, settling somewhere towards the middle of it, closing my eyes and getting lost to the even beat of the EDM music playing.

I smiled as I threw my arms up, jumping to the beat, until I felt someone tapping my shoulder, making me turn around. It was a girl I knew from one of my classes and she looked quite excited as she waved, making me chuckle as I waved back. She was quite the cute fae and extremely friendly, so I didn’t object as she pushed a red cup into my hands, prompting me to drink from it. Perhaps it was the tastiest cocktail I drank all night long, and I thanked her with a big grin when she said I could keep it. I closed my eyes and swayed my hips to the rhythm of the music, enjoying myself with the small fae girl as she twirled around cutely, making me laugh at some of her movements as I found them hilarious, but endearing. The DJ suddenly changed the song and everyone screamed, making me excited as it was one of my favorite song’s, the fae girl’s eyes also widening as she grabbed my arm and started jumping up and down in excitement. Soon, I found myself taking large gulps of the sweet cocktail as I jumped up and down with the fae, screaming the lyrics at the top of our lungs as we were just two drunken bodies enjoying ourselves in the crowd of the night creatures. That is, however, until I felt a harsh grip on my right bicep, forcefully yanking me backwards and away from my fae friend. My eyebrows furrowed in confusion, and I pouted when the fae girl suddenly stepped back, eyes wide and set behind me before she got lost in the crowd, my body whirled around so fast that everything went hazy around me, and I was forced to shut my eyes for a few moments, stomach doing weird flips. It also didn’t help that suddenly it smelled like wet dogs.

“Listen here, bloodsucker,” A deep and raspy male voice hissed, my eyes snapping open as I found myself face to face with Mingi, “you can insult me and threaten me all day long, if you want, but if you touch my sister one more time, Y/N, I will rip you apart!”

I stared into Mingi’s handsome face for a second, and then the next I was laughing, head falling back as my body shook with the motion, hardly able to control myself in my inebriated state. But my fun didn’t last for long as I felt the red cup slapped out of my hand, making my blood boil as I glared at Mingi.

“This is the second time one of you, Song wet dog’s, slap my drink out of my hand, Mingi,” I hissed, unimpressed at this point, “It’s getting tiring and annoying.”

“I don’t give a shit about your drinks, Y/N,” Mingi growled, stepping closer, “What I do care about is you having a problem with my sister and—”

“Blah-blah-blah, Mingi.” I scoffed, pulling on my arm, but Mingi’s grip only tightened, “Quit yapping, I don’t give a shit. You’re irrelevant, irritating, and you fucking stink.”

“Listen to me, you fucking entitled bitch!” Mingi’s raw voice boomed over the music as he grabbed me by both arms, shaking my body harshly as his breathing got heavier, heart thumping wildly in his chest. I chuckled and bit my lower lip, surprised by this new side of Mingi. His breath was mingled with alcohol, no wonder he was acting so wild all of a sudden, not that he usually wasn’t. It was just…more raw tonight, seemed more sincere than before, “I want you to leave my family alone. We’ve had enough of your torment and constant taunts, what the fuck did we do to you?!”

I groaned and threw my head back to stare at the dark ceiling of the lake house, “You’re just too dense, Mingi, aren’t you? Do you seriously want me to go on a rant and repeat every single thing I’ve told you these past two days? You have no place at Wilden Pine Academy, let alone in Nocturnal Parade.”

“I’m done with this conversation,” Mingi hissed through his teeth, making me smirk as he stepped back, letting go of my arms finally.

“Are you?” I mocked as I cocked an eyebrow at him, blinking at him sweetly, “I thought you were here to put me in my place for touching your precious little sister. She’s quite dumb, by the way, but I suppose it runs in the family.”

Mingi didn’t say anything, but it wasn’t hard to miss the way his jaw clenched, ebbing me on more to continue taunting him. I felt confident as I allowed my eyes to run over his body, taking in his tall and lanky form. The dark grey jeans hung loosely around his lower half, a little low on his hips, held in place by the thick belt he wore, making him look like a cowboy, almost. There were quite big rips in his jeans, the lower half of his thighs uncovered just to below his knees, a quite delicious sight for hungry eyes. I slowly dragged my eyes up, and perhaps, they lingered a tad bit too long on his narrow waist, the black muscle shirt tucked inside his jeans clinging deliciously tight against his lean muscles, which were not too harsh, but quite obvious now that he was out of his loose Academy uniform. I knew werewolves were night creatures with higher body temperature, but it was still a bit surprising that he didn’t wear a jacket, his neck decorated with various silver chains, similar much to the collars dogs would wear. I giggled at my own thoughts as I finally looked back into Mingi’s eyes, forgetting for a second where I was going with this, or what I initially had in mind as I felt my own heartrate pick up, almost matching Mingi’s. I failed to notice his fluffy hair was out of his day-to-day manbun, lusciously falling around his face, framing his sharp eyes which looked even sharper with the harsh black eyeliner rimming them.

“Nice necklaces, Mingi,” I complimented, twirling my finger around a chain until Mingi slapped it away with a hiss, “reminds me of dogs and their collars their owners make them wear. Do you also have an owner?”

Mingi’s cheeks flared in an instant, and I wasn’t surprise to see his eyes flash orchid, flickering back to their warm brown color the next second. I tilted my head and licked my lips as I stepped just a bit closer, suddenly meowing at him in a mocking way, “Do big, bad, dogs like you like little kitties too?”

It really happened in a flash, perhaps in a sober state I would’ve been impressed by how fast he moved even for a werewolf, but all of my senses were dull at the moment as my world was hazy, and all I could do was remain frozen in surprise as Mingi’s large hand took ahold of my neck and tightly wrapped around it, his silver rings digging into my skin. His puffs of breath hit my face as he was breathing hard, and I could hear the blood race through his veins, flush to his head deliciously as his heart thumped wildly, the strange cinnamon scent I have smelled before on him very prominent all of a sudden. My blood ran cold as Mingi’s eyes flashed orchid again, fingers squeezing my throat just a bit more, but now it hurt. However, I felt my heart race pick up as butterflies flew freely in my stomach, making me giggle breathlessly. The alcohol could really make you a fool if it wanted to, if you allowed it to.

“Will you snap my neck in half?” I whispered against Mingi’s lips, almost touching, knowing well that he could hear me crystal clear. Mingi sucked in a harsh breath of air, shaking his head, body trembling. I smirked, very aware of the conflicting emotions on Mingi’s face, and of the growing and shrinking claws against the soft skin of my neck. He really could’ve snapped my neck in half right then and there if he wanted to, and I would’ve been too drunk to realize it in time and defend myself. Making it even worse, I was the one asking for it, edging him on, laughing danger in its face, forgetting why I hate werewolves so much. Forgetting that I almost lost my life because of one of them.

Perhaps the planets stilled and galaxies aligned as one, and not even that could’ve prepared me for Mingi’s next actions, or the crippling shock I felt in my body, as Mingi pulled my body into his, ferociously chasing after my red lips as his plump ones found mine, inhaling them as he sucked on my lower lip, my body too numb on the inside to show on the outside the shock I was feeling. His teeth clamped down on my bottom lip painfully so, making me gasp as I yanked my head back, very aware of Mingi’s huge palm kneading the flesh of my ass through my jeans, forcing a hysteric laugh out of my body as I threw an arm around his shoulders, feeling weak all of a sudden, and needing something to anchor myself in. My laughter was high-pitched and extremely loud, but it didn’t deter Mingi from me as I felt his left hand grab my nape and yank my head back up, our eyes boring into each other.

“What the fuck, Mingi.” I found myself chuckling, fingers tangling into his soft hair, grip firm and painful as Mingi grimaced slightly.

“Fuck you, Y/N.” Mingi’s growl was animalistic as he crashed our lips together again, the dancing bodies around us forcing us closer together, flushed to the point where I didn’t know where Mingi ended and where I began. His lips set a feracious pace, slotting perfectly against mine, inhaling my breath like I was his only oxygen supply. I didn’t realize it in that moment, but I clung onto him as if my life depended on it, as if he was my life source and I desperately needed him. I sucked and bit at his lips, unashamedly moaning when his hand grabbed onto my ass firmly, rocking our lower bodies in sync to the rhythm of the song while he inhaled my lips, thumb pressing into my cheek painfully as he had grabbed my jaw, keeping me in place, refusing to allow me to pull my head back again. I sucked on his plump lower lip, hearing a small whimper slip through his lips as they parted, granting me the access inside his mouth as I pushed my tongue through his parted lips, forcing his mouth open wider. Mingi groaned deep in his throat, fingers slotting back into my hair and yanking harshly on it, making me gasp as he refused to let me dominate the kiss as his tongue lapped at mine, forcefully entering my own mouth, tilting my head in a way that would grant him even more access to reach deeper. My only body felt alive the longer Mingi’s mouth pressed against mine, no matter the pain as I fisted his muscle shirt, struggling to keep my moans at bay as Mingi’s hand slipped inside the back pocket of my jeans, cupping my ass and guiding my body against his as they grinded together to the music. His tongue was hot as it explored my mouth, licking at every corner, making my breath still as he licked at my fangs almost mockingly, almost as if he tried to draw his own blood, making my head thump with wild lust I’ve never felt before. I didn’t think much, clearly, as I felt with my right hand down his broad shoulders, firm chest, and abdomen, slipping between our bodies without Mingi noticing. My lungs screamed for air, but I refused to pull back first, grabbing at Mingi’s hard-on through his jeans, eliciting a choked back moan. Putting pressure on his dick with the heel of my hand, I started massaging him, Mingi’s breath hitching as he flushed our bodies together even more if that was possible, no longer paying any attention to the music or keeping up with the dancing bodies in the crowd around us. The longer I kept on rubbing his dick slowly but firmly, the sloppier Mingi’s kisses got, gasps and groans slipping past his occupied mouth. I smirked against his slick lips, and felt triumphant when he was the first one to pull back, gasping against my mouth as a string of saliva connected our mouths together still, Mingi’s eyebrows scrunched up in pleasure as I raised my hand enough to slip it inside his jeans, the belt not making it much too difficult to do so. My eyes widened when I realized Mingi wore no underwear, and my throat became drier instantly at the thought of how easy he made everything as my fingers slowly wrapped around his bare member.

“Fuck, not here.” Mingi’s deep voice was raspy and raw as he grabbed my wrist, biting his swollen lower lip.

I chuckled, licking at his red lips, enticed by the flush of his cheeks as I tightened my grip around his shaft, making him gasp in pleasure, “So the big, bad, dog does like playing with kitties, after all.”

“Shut the fuck up,” Mingi hissed, eyes narrowing into slits as he glared at me, yanking my hand out of his jeans, his long and sharp nose pressing against mine, “You won’t be calling me no dog after tonight.”

Something lay heavily on my chest, hot air tickling the sore skin of my neck. Not much needed to be said as I groaned lowly, all of my muscles feeling heavy and sore, head thumping violently due to the ticking of a clock, which seemed to only become louder and louder, too piercing to my sensitive ears in the quiet of my room. My mouth felt dry and my throat almost felt like burning up, the feeling quite similar to bloodthirst, which wouldn’t make much sense as I have fed yesterday. I wasn’t thirsty, yet my body felt alive, almost alert, as I sighed softly, trying to stretch out my muscles, but unable to move, almost as if I was pinned down by something. I licked my lips and rubbed at my eyes, suddenly registering the foreign scents mingling together around me. The scent of cinnamon was nauseatingly overbearing, making my stomach flip when it mixed with fresh grass, somehow clashing with a completely different scent that reminded me a lot of those stupid wet dogs. Werewolves, only they smelled like that.

My eyes flew open, heartbeat kicking off in a frenzy as my dry eyes burned, having to blink them multiple times until the ache went away, telling myself that this must be just a bad dream as the room I found myself in looked nothing like the dorm room I share with Irene. It was scaringly the opposite of it, quite messy and littered with boyish things, a family picture framed, and placed on the wall opposite the bed I lay in, almost making me scream at the top of my lungs as my eyes swept over the Song family. I jumped when a soft breath tickled the skin of my neck again, and my jaw dropped as I finally took the bother to look down at myself, muscles locking up, and a scream choked back in the back of my throat as I lay frozen with an asleep Song Mingi on top of me, naked. Both of us were naked, and I felt myself starting to panic as I licked my chapped lips, pressing my head back harshly into the pillow, racking my brain for any memories of last night, coming up almost empty handed after my fifth red cup, everything a haze as I desperately tried to find the reason why I was in Mingi’s room, laying naked in bed, and why we have even slept in the same bed…naked.

And the blurry pieces of my recollection that I managed to find were horrifying as obscene memories flooded my mind, heart fluttering and cheeks flaming as Mingi’s breathless moans all of a sudden felt too loud in my ears, his strong body looming over mine as he kissed down my neck, gasping for air when my hand tightened just a little bit harder around his dick, hand moving up and down fast. It made Mingi whimper as he whispered in my ear that he was close to coming, sucking and biting on the soft flesh of my neck, making me moan as his hand cupped my breast, kneading it and squeezing it, body yearning to feel more of him.

But the memory became hazy again, and as I gripped my hair in frustration, I was shocked to find myself just barely remembering Mingi’s face scrunched in pure bliss, head thrown back as his calloused hands gripped my hips to the point of bruising, his hips pistoning upwards as my thighs trembled with my body leaned over him and hands holding onto the headboard as I rode him, our loud moans tangling together in wanton noises, no doubt disturbing Mingi’s neighbors. I could remember my heart beating out of my chest as my orgasm was quickly approaching, hip movements picking up as I started moving up and down faster, calling out Mingi’s name when his thumb found my clit, his eyes suddenly flashing orchid as he growled, letting me fuck myself on him as he looked up at me with the hungriest look in his eyes.

My breath stuttered in my throat as I tried to push the memory away, appalled by the way my body felt hot all over suddenly, Mingi’s naked weight pressing down on me not helping my situation at all as another stray fogged-up memory lurked at the back of my mind, fighting to push through, despite my attempts to keep it at bay. But it was a lost cause as I licked my lips, remembering the feel of Mingi’s lean body above mine and pressing into me, slick with sweat as Mingi’s mouth was parted, puffs of breath leaving his lips with each sharp thrust of his hips, hiking my body a little higher after each one due to the sheer force he was using, my toes curling and fingers gripping the sheets overhead. Mingi had one of my leg’s pushed flushed to my chest as he used it as leverage to turn his pace brutal, my other leg wrapped around his waist, digging into his backside, as I urged him on to move rougher as his thick member pulsed inside my tight walls, tears springing into my eyes when my third orgasm was fast approaching, my body too sensitive to take any more, but Mingi wasn’t stopping. He clamped his free hand down on my mouth as I was borderline screaming, body completely numb at this point as Mingi desperately chased after his own release, growls escaping through his parted lips as his orchid-colored eyes bore into my scarlet ones. Never have I ever felt such intense pleasure before, and I almost had to slap myself to push the memory away, skin tingling as Mingi suddenly shifted on top of me, lips brushing against my collarbones. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts and trying to remain level-headed, but the more the realization that I have slept with Mingi dawned on me, the more hysterical I started feeling. My body trembled in anger, and confusion over how much I liked it and how much my body was yearning for it again.

I did the next best thing I could, raised my hand and whacked Mingi in the back of his head hard, making him jump up with a loud growl and eyes orchid. He looked around the room frantically as his lower half pressed into mine, making my heartbeat quicken. It took Mingi almost the same amount of time as for me to realize just what happened, and as he whipped his head around, eyes back to their usual brown, his mouth fell open, and a very shrill scream left his lungs, making me close my eyes in pain as my ears rung.

“What the fuck!” Mingi continued to scream, horrified eyes looking at me, then at himself, continuing to do so for a few minutes until I realized he was basically looking at my naked breasts, making me smack him in the face, but not in a painful way, “What the fuck?!”

“Shut up!” I screamed back at Mingi as my head thumped violently, his screaming only adding onto my migraine and hangover.

“What are you doing in my bed naked?!” Mingi still seemed too shocked to move, and I pushed his head away so that he wouldn’t look at me anymore. I went to wriggle out from underneath him, but that only made matters worse as I rubbed up against his morning wood, making me gasp as my body instantly reacted, wanting nothing more than to spread my legs wide open for Mingi, a thought so terrifying that I froze. I didn’t miss Mingi’s sharp inhale and his reddening cheeks.

“What do you think, you fucking idiot?!” I managed to fire back, Mingi suddenly realizing just how naked we were as he rolled over, finally his body off mine. I finally felt like I could breathe as I rolled to my side as well, shielding my private parts from him as the sheet on us wasn’t big enough to cover the both of us anymore.

“Oh, my God,” Mingi sounded mortified and I felt the bed dip behind myself, “Where’s Yunho? Did he not come back here?”

“I fucking hope not!” I snapped as I sharply turned around, pushing Mingi hard, kicking him off his bed as he yelped loudly, hitting the carpeted floor with a heavy thud.

“What the fuck!” He called out, reaching a hand up and ripping the sheet covering me off, to shield himself. I yelped and scattered off the bed as well, wildly looking for my clothes, thankfully finding them disregarded by the bed as I used my inhumane speed to dress myself before Mingi could see me.

“Did we—why were you naked in my bed?!” Mingi stood, sheet wrapped around himself like a burrito, only his head visible as his face looked pale. He better was just as hungover as I as I struggled to button my jeans due to it, blood boiling at his stupid question.

“What do you think, you stupid boy?!” I hissed, scarlet eyes snapping onto him menacingly, “Surely not because we read the Holy Book Of The Clergy!”

“Don’t bring up the Clergy right now, oh, my God!” Mingi looked mortified as he looked around, eyes pausing on his family photo, face blenching even more, “We had sex.”

“You don’t say!” I snapped accusingly, eyes falling on the clock, mortified when I realized I barely had an hour to get ready until the gates of the Academy would open for all parents to be welcomed. I went to throw the door open just as Mingi marched up to me, grabbing me by my arm, face hard, and eyes set in a glare.

“Get out.” He snapped, grabbing the doorknob, the sheet wrapped around his body almost falling to the floor. I scoffed and yanked my arm out of his, glaring back just as viciously.

“You hypocrite,” I pushed him back, sneering at him, “you act like I’m the one who put my dick inside of you.”

“I don’t doubt you wouldn’t have, if you had one!” I huffed as I was appalled, my eyes turning scarlet once again as Mingi scoffed at me

“I’m pretty sure you started this on the dancefloor, Mingi—”

“Don’t say my name!” Mingi cringed, turning around and pulling the sheet over his head as he started wailing silently. I rolled my eyes at his theatrics and went to leave the room, never wanting to see his stupid face again, until I remembered just how big of a louse mouth Mingi actually was, and it made my heart thump wildly in fear that he’d go around blabbering about what we had done. So, I turned sharply, and using my vampire speed, appeared in front of Mingi, clutching his throat tightly, only to be faced with no face and only a white sheet. I closed my eyes in exasperation as Mingi gasped and started wailing that he couldn’t breathe, so, I ripped the sheet off his head, glaring at him, almost amused by the way his blonde and red hair stuck up in all directions.

“If you say anything to anyone, Song Mingi, I swear to you right now, that I will suck your blood dry and eradicate your whole family afterwards.” Mingi’s nose scrunched in disgust as I leered the words at him, my fangs menacing, and scarlet eyes terrifying. When Mingi didn’t say anything, I tightened my fingers around his neck, making him roll his eyes at me.

“Don’t flatter yourself, Y/N, I wouldn’t want a soul to know about this.” I narrowed my eyes at him, but upon being convinced based on his heartbeat and stoic face that he was saying the truth, I released him and left his room in a hurry once making sure that nobody would see me. Was it really necessary that my days would turn into nightmares each day lately?

The image I was presented with when I looked in the mirror in my own room was nightmarish, mouth falling open when I saw the dark bruises creating a whole constellation on my neck. I needed a few minutes to calm myself as I took in deep breaths, otherwise Mingi would be laying now in a puddle of his own blood. The sight of myself was disappointing, and I couldn’t help but feel angry with myself for letting this happen. If we weren’t so drunk this would’ve never happened. I can’t believe I let a werewolf touch me…let alone in such inappropriate ways. My mind kept trying to wander off to memories of last night with Mingi, but I forced myself to focus and forget everything that happened, marking it as a stupid drunken mistake that would never again happen. Despite having barely an hour to get ready, I was done in record time. I was fresh and clean after the deep cleanse shower I took, all bruises and miscolored spots instantly covered up afterwards. I curled my hair nicely and applied very light makeup, adding a little color to my pale cheeks and lips, wearing the dress my mother sent. Irene thankfully helped me change it a bit, and now it was up to my taste as I wore my black high heels to match the color of my nails, and left the dorms, not wanting to be late when my parents would arrive. I would certainly get chastised for it, and my still thumping head wouldn’t have been able to take that as well. I was finally regretting the fact that I mixed so many drinks last night and that there wasn’t anyone to stop me from wrecking myself. Surviving today would prove to be almost an impossible mission.

By the time I made it to the gardens, it was buzzing to the brim with students, the younger ones all excited to see their parents, the older ones not as quite happily waiting for them. I easily found Irene in the crowd as I smelled her sweet perfume, and came to stand next to her, arms crossed over my chest as I grimaced when the fifth graders kept cheering and screaming in our vicinity. I didn’t want to ruin the moods of those poor children, but if they didn’t shut up soon, my head would surely explode.

“Oh, Y/N,” Irene said as she finally noticed me, her eyebrows furrowing as she took me in, snapping me out of glaring at a blonde little girl, “When did you arrive? I didn’t notice you.”

I sighed and looked at her tiredly, my muscles quite sore after…the night I had, “Just now, this is dreadful.”

Irene chuckled as she followed my sight, which was back on the loud kids, “Well, yes, you shouldn’t have had so much to drink last night…”

I rolled my eyes, looking back at my friend, “Look who’s talking. I thought friends are supposed to stop you from doing stupid shit? Oh, well, you couldn’t possibly have done so since you disappeared with Seulgi, again.”

Irene blushed and looked away abashed, clearing her throat awkwardly, “Sorry about that, won’t happen again, I promise.”

“Yeah, right.” I chuckled unamused, knowing very well they will most likely disappear off to somewhere together the second they get the chance to. Irene looked at me with a small smile, twirling a strand of hair around her finger, lightly bumping her shoulder against mine. I watched as her eyebrows slowly furrowed and nose scrunched, leaning closer to sniff me. I yanked my head back and gave her a confused look, Irene looking even more confused, “What?”

“Uh,” She paused, sniffing me again deeply, her eyebrows raising in mild interest, “Y/N, you kinda smell like those werewolves you hate so much…”

“What?!” I snapped, heart somersaulting in my ribcage as I raised my arms to sniff them thoroughly, then raised the front of my dress too, but smelled nothing peculiar, “No, I don’t. What are you talking about?!”

“I mean, you kinda do,” Irene looked at me like I was crazy, “Especially that Mingi guy—”

“No, I don’t.” I hissed, looming over my best friend, muscles tense and blood boiling, “And don’t ever again bring him up!”

Before Irene could react or even look at me like I was crazy, I stormed off towards the opened gates just as my parents car rolled up, their butler getting off first to open the door for them. I took a deep breath and brushed all thoughts aside, assuring myself that the copious shower and intense perfume I downed on myself surely masked any remaining scent of Mingi’s on my body, Irene must’ve smelled it wrong. Perhaps Mingi was lurking around and that’s why she felt his scent on me.

Two more hours. I only had to survive two more hours of this mayhem until the gates would be closed once again, parents away, serenity coating the Academy once again. I was barely holding on at this point, ears ringing to the point I barely heard anyone talking to me, and head thumping so violently I would’ve willingly asked Mingi to rip my head off. But I had to keep an image, and therefore, I made sure to drink lots of water and mask everything I felt under a small smile that would turn into a grimace whenever nobody was looking at me. Our table was simple and small as it only consisted of my parents and I, and it was more towards the middle of the garden, of course, the prestigious families sat closely together, Irene’s just to our left, with Seulgi a few tables down, Krystal’s nowhere in sight as the druids were seated more towards the entrance, close to the faes. My father and mother found this opportunity perfect to spread their business ideas to the other night creatures, thankfully not bothering me as much as I thought they would. However, the second we sat down to eat is when the real headache started as they drilled me with questions and didn’t fail to remind me of our principles and rules that I must follow at all times.

When my mother saw me, she wasn’t too keen of the changes done to the dress, but she said nothing as she enveloped me in a big hug, smiling at me brightly as she pulled away, her skin absolutely perfect and glinting in the sunlight. She looked very young, almost younger than me, her vampire genes certainly more on the fortunate side, thankfully passed down to me as well. My father was less affectionate, but he was quick to offer me a side hug and smile at me cheekily, playfully asking if I had been up to no good last night as he apparently knew about the bonfire party. I merely laughed and brushed it off, assuring him that I was in bed by twelve, my beauty sleep absolutely necessary. They didn’t have to know of my endeavors last night, not that they would’ve been against me mingling with a werewolf, the opposite, my parents were huge werewolf lovers and supporters. After the clergy, they were the first ones to preach unity between our kinds, urging everyone to love and respect each other, to live in harmony. One would think almost losing their only daughter to a monster would scar them, but they only became bigger believers of the necessity of peace between us, using me as an example quite often. Perhaps my parents played a significant part in my life when it came to me hating werewolves so much.

Barely even half an hour had passed since their arrival when I felt my mother adjusting my hair and telling me to stand up straight, eyebrows furrowed as she kept leaning close, inspecting my face closely. She muttered about the skin of my neck being darker, and for a second, I thought the coverage came off, but my father just told her to leave me alone as nothing was wrong with my neck. I knew my mother would keep a scrutinizing eye on me, but I hoped she wouldn’t try to spot every little flaw about me today. However, that wasn’t the case as she pinched her nose and threw me a disgusted look. I paled, mouth hanging open as she cleared her throat, slapping my father’s arm as she motioned towards me.

“Sweetheart, doesn’t she smell a bit funny today?” She had asked my father, making me freeze as they both stared at me. I felt like a little child all over again.

“Not at all, let the girl relax a little, dear, she’s been tense all day,” My father had sighed and had gently pulled me into his side, chuckling, “She’s walking a bit funny, I bet those physical training classes are quite challenging for you.”

If my face looked as mortified as I had felt in that moment, my parents said nothing about it, they just hummed to each other and let me off, asking me to walk with them as they caught up with old acquittances and present business partners. I wanted to burry myself hearing my parents words, but I just brushed them off and laughed anytime someone mentioned my scent being a little different, hands clenching behind my back into fists, itching to connect with Mingi’s sharp jaw.

Finally, my parents have grown bored of talking to everyone and we were seated at our table currently, them enjoying the copious amount of food placed on our table, me, not so much. I ate very little and told them that I have fed earlier in the morning and wasn’t feeling too keen about having human food as well, which, thankfully, they accepted and didn’t push for more answers. The truth was that I would’ve thrown up right then and there if they would’ve forced me to eat the raw meat on my plate. My eyes were trained on the Song family’s table as my eardrums shook each time they roared with laughter, falling off chairs and conversing just way too loudly taken the setting we were in. I grit my teeth as the sunlight fell perfectly on Mingi’s face, coating him in a golden hue as his longish hair had little braids in it, highlighting the red against his blonde hair. Everything about him was infuriating, and I gulped when my stomach started doing weird flips upon hearing his laughter. His mouth opened wide and his head fell back, body shaking in time with his wheezes, soft skin looking like precious gemstones glinting under the sunlight. I scoffed and grabbed my tall glass, taking a sip of my orange juice as Wooyoung’s witchy laughter pierced my ears, making me shut my eyes in pain.

“Are you still sensitive, love?” My father’s gruff voice made my eyes snap open as I averted my gaze from the Song’s, looking at my father with a forced smile on my lips.

“Yes, some days it’s worse than others.” I explained, making him hum as he looked at my mother.

“Well, that’s not exactly healthy,” He muttered under his breath before shaking his head, “but many things changed in your immune system after you were bitten—”

“I don’t want to talk about this here.” I snapped, voice harsh and body tense as my grip tightened around my glass. Anyone could hear us. My faded bite mark suddenly started pulsating hotly against my skin and I gulped, heartrate accelerating.

“Dear, it’s nothing to be ashamed of—”

“Mother,” I snapped, eyes shooting to her, “Not here.”

My parents fell silent as I remained tense, shooting them piercing stares, the two of them sighing in sync as my mother leaned back in her chair, looking defeated.

“Well, I’m just glad you’re doing alright.” My father suddenly smiled and reached over the table, patting my hand a few times. I nodded with a silent hum and took another gulp of my orange juice, eyes finding the Song table again as they roared with laughter once again. I was about to sneer in their direction, when I realized Mingi was already looking at me, eyebrows lightly furrowed. I threw him a piercing stare, making him avert his gaze as he joined the cheers of his family, making me scoff.

“Aren’t they just a lovely bunch?” My mother mused with a dreamy sigh, “I have always wished vampires were able to reproduce more than once. Imagine all the little fangs we’d find once they fell out, little toes hitting the floorboards loudly, the giggles resounding in our vast mansion, the warm feeling of being a big family.”

Nothing could’ve sounded more horrible than the exact same thing my mother was describing. My father chuckled and took a sip of his wine, watching the Song family too now, “I bet those five pups were rascals while growing up.”

“Still are.” I muttered underneath my breath, thankful that my parents were too busy staring yearningly at the Song family.

“I love the warm and homey feeling they spread around themselves,” My mother smiled fondly, looking back at me, making me sick to my stomach when I saw the look in her eyes, “They truly are a treasure to Nocturnal Parade, lighting up every corner they pass with their positive energy. You’re lucky you get to go to the Academy at the same time as the pups.”

“Lucky,” I almost snorted, but quickly masked it as I took another sip of my orange juice, eyes finding Mingi’s again, “You’re right. I’m so lucky.”

For some unknown reason, I felt enticed by Mingi’s eyes on me, mind fuzzy for a second as I watched him stand and excuse himself from his parents, headed towards the side of the garden where large pillars kept the construction of the greenhouse up. My jaw ticked and I took a deep breath, trying to fight the sudden urge to go after Mingi, but I figured he deserved to be chastised for leaving his strong scent all over me, so, I quickly stood and told my parents I would be back as I tried not to hurry after him, instead ended up doing a speedwalk towards Mingi. When I came up behind him, I grabbed his arm and yanked him after me, away from the prying eyes and curious glances, behind a tall pillar, silence finally enveloping around me as I was away from the loud chatter and laughter of the gardens.

“What are you—”

“Why do I still smell like you?!” I snapped, glaring at Mingi as he pulled his arm out of my grip rather harshly, “Everyone can tell, Mingi! I thought nobody was supposed to know about—”

“And nobody knows, alright?!” Mingi snapped back, eyebrows furrowed as he didn’t look me in the eyes, “It’s not my fault you smell like me. It happens with anyone, not just me, Y/N.”

“Well nobody else’s scent I’ve slept with was as strong as yours, so it is your fault.” I hissed back, stepping closer, confused as to why Mingi wasn’t looking me in the face. Something felt off, something was wrong. I could simply feel it. There was a nervosity in my system that wasn’t there before, I almost felt the way Mingi looked. My faced blanked as something dropped deep in my stomach, eyebrows furrowing at the sudden need to reach out and touch Mingi. There was something so magnetic about him, something so luring that I stepped back with a gasp, watching Mingi alarmed and confused as his head whipped up.

“What have you done to me?” I asked in a whisper, hugging myself, trying to comfort myself as Mingi’s mouth fell open, gaping at me. The color drained from his face and my heartrate matched his as it started racing, profoundly confused.

“No—nothing.” It wasn’t like Mingi to stutter, it wasn’t like Mingi to suddenly avert his eyes and look small. It unsettled me and made me feel more panicked as I took a step forward, eyebrows furrowing more.

“Mingi.” I hissed, leaning down to try and look into his eyes, but he just looked further away, “Something happened, didn’t it?”

“No?” Mingi sounded far away from being convincing and I licked my lips in frustration, reaching out and grabbing his elbow. Mingi’s head whipped up towards me suddenly, his body heat so overwhelming that I felt dizzy as his cinnamon scent entered my senses, so calming that I felt my tense muscles suddenly relax. It was too confusing, never having experienced something like it before.

“I—” Mingi hesitated, sounding almost breathless as he looked me in my eyes finally, “I have imprinted on you, Y/N.”

“What?!” I screamed, releasing his elbow as if it burned me, eyes bulging and jaw on the floor as everything stilled around me. Mingi looked nervous and embarrassed as his cheeks flushed red, clearing his throat when I said nothing else, hoping that he’d say that he was just pulling a stupid prank on me.

“Mingi.” I hissed, getting all up in his face in a sudden burst of anger, glaring at him furiously, “What do you mean you imprinted on me?!”

“Exactly that, Y/N, oh, my God.” Mingi groaned, rubbing his face, taking a deep breath.

“No.” I snapped, fisting his grey sweater, “I—I refuse. No, unimprint on me or something!”

“What?” Mingi looked confused, rolling his eyes, “I can’t unimprint on you—that word doesn’t even exist, Y/N.”

“I don’t care what word exists and doesn’t, Mingi.” I hissed, yanking him down to be eye level with me, “You can’t fucking imprint on me. I’m a vampire and you’re a werewolf. What is wrong with you?!”

“Nothing’s wrong with me, stop being a bitch!” Mingi hissed, gripping my wrists. Electricity coursed through my skin where he touched me and my eyes widened in fright, giving him a look, but it didn’t seem to phase Mingi.

“Do you imprint on everyone you sleep with?!” I hissed, body shaking in anger, heart beating fast. It wasn’t helping that Mingi looked calm, almost defeated, as if this was final and he had accepted his fate.

The glare he gave me was sharp and unimpressed, “That’s not what this was—”

“Really?!” My voice raised again, panic coating my voice, “Because we were completely fine until last night, Mingi! And now you’re telling me that—you—I—that we’re—mates?!”

“We’ll be mates if you accept me, I thought you knew this by now—”

“It doesn’t make any sense!” I exclaimed, breathing fast as Mingi’s fingers suddenly started rubbing the skin of my wrist softly, sighing quietly, “You can’t imprint on me.”

“Calm down first, your heart is beating like crazy.” Mingi whispered, voice soft and raspy, warm brown eyes boring into mine. I felt on the verge of teras as his warmth engulfed me, coating me in safety I’ve never felt before, a bubble of safety and calmness wrapping around us. He started taking slow deep breaths, making me subconsciously copy him as I felt myself relax once again, shake his hands off once I felt fine. I took a step back and was rather rattled when my body instantly yearned for Mingi’s. This was bad. Very bad.

“You need to sort this out, Mingi.” I gestured around wildly, eyes wide, “Whatever you do, I don’t care. But you can’t imprint on me.”

“Well, I already did.” Mingi seemed annoyed as his words felt sharp, giving me a pointed stare, “So accept it, because it won’t change.”

“You can’t just say that!” I whisper-shouted, feeling furious again as Mingi continued acting nonchalant about this whole ordeal.

“I’m not as horrible as you think I am—”

“Mingi.” I snapped, shaking my head at him, “No. Just no. We’re not having this conversation. Unimprint on me and we’re done, that’s it!”

“I just told you, I can’t possibly—”

“Mingi?” A quiet voice called out, soft and timid as I whirled around, Mingi walking past me instantly.

“Yes, Dahyun?” Mingi smiled, previous tension and anger gone from his face, and he crouched in front of his much shorter sister. Dahyun gave me a warry look before poking Mingi’s cheek, giggling.

“Mom and dad are wondering where you are,” She muttered, casting me another warry look, “I saw you walking off with the vampire that smells like you, so I told them I’ll bring you back.”

It wasn’t hard to notice Mingi’s body freeze at his younger sister’s words and I scoffed, completely flabbergasted that this little girl could tell I smelled like Mingi. This was the absolute worst, and I was close to simply ceasing my existence once and for all. Before they could say anything to me, I stormed past them, headed back to my table, thinking of excuses I could use to get my parents out of the garden and away from the Song family.

The past few days have been…silent, weird, different, empty, almost. They felt unsettling and I found myself unable to sleep at night, and even if I did, I would wake up in a cold sweat, chest heavy and lungs heaving for air. Something just simply didn’t feel alright and I knew there was nothing wrong with me per se, with my vampire being, yet something was affecting me rather harshly. And it was noticeable in my appearance as well. No matter how often and how much I fed, my skin looked sickly pale and the glow of my dense hair seemed absent no matter how much I tried fixing it. My cheeks had fallen slightly in, creating a hollowness in them that wasn’t there before. I looked like I was decaying and I didn’t understand why when I was completely healthy and fine. Yet, something was doing this to me and I couldn’t help but blame it on this whole imprinting thing, and Mingi. I haven’t seen him since Parents Day, and despite deciding to avoid him for an eternity, it seemed like Mingi had the same thing in mind as me. Even in our shared classes, he was nowhere to be seen. I couldn’t even smell him or hear him, yet Yunho was certainly there, his aura very much so present. Nobody said anything, perhaps too afraid to make a comment about my sickly appearance, and I knew I needed answers. I couldn’t go on like this anymore despite not wanting to see Mingi. There was something very wrong about my body, something internal and scarily real as the longer I stayed away from him, the stronger the yearning became. The heaviness in my chest only got worse with each ticking minute, and I knew I couldn’t go on like this anymore when I started listening in on the creatures’ conversations around me, searching for Mingi’s name, searching for his voice even, for his infuriatingly loud and obnoxious laughter, his unbearable stench, and his stupid siblings. I needed to put an end to my own suffering, therefore I decided to act like an adult for the first time in my life, and find Mingi in order to talk things through, even if I didn’t want to.

History of the Vampires was an excruciatingly long class and I couldn’t wait to be finished with it, unable to sit still as my mind kept wandering elsewhere, desperately trying to clock Mingi’s voice or even aura in the building. But it was harder to find him than I thought it would be, almost as if he was hiding himself from me, Yunho’s strong aura overbearing Mingi’s whenever they were together. And I knew those two were together as I searched for familiar voices conversing, lowering my head so that my professor wouldn’t notice my closed eyes as I focused on singling out Mingi’s raspy and deep voice amongst his siblings as they were out in the fields, not too far away from the classroom I was in. Dahyun was talking to him, and it was the first time I heard the younger girl’s voice for such a long period, animatedly retelling a story to Mingi about a boy she liked in her class. At first I thought Mingi wasn’t talking to her, until I realized Wooyoung and Yeri’s cackling was too loud for me to pinpoint Mingi’s soft voice as he muttered to Dahyun words I couldn’t understand. It felt alarming how easily I found myself wanting to know more about Mingi’s bond with his siblings, wondering whether I would fit in with them. And it was hard to listen to Mingi’s quiet voice as he departed with Yunho from the rest of their siblings, the twins headed to class as Mingi’s aura remained still dull, washed out by Yunho’s. I didn’t think masking one’s existence was possible, but then again, I didn’t know much about werewolves and their abilities as I always remained ignorant to them due to my hatred towards them.

Once class was over I excused myself from my friends in a hurry, finally able to pinpoint Mingi’s exact location as Yunho wasn’t so close to him anymore, making it easy for me to follow Mingi’s voice and scent. He was two floors below my classroom, having their own history class about Werewolves. By the time I got to the classroom not many students were there, however, I could hear a few still inside, Mingi included. Closing my eyes as I leaned against the stone wall, I could hear him scribbling something in his notebook, muttering to himself about having forgotten to do his physics homework. Yunho had left Mingi behind, saying that he was becoming restless, and how he needed a run before their next class. The full moon was tonight, I could only assume it had something to do with their moods, werewolves became rather restless in the afternoons on full moon nights. Finally, the last three students left the classroom laughing and whispering to each other, looking back inside, no doubt gawking at Mingi. Something clenched in my stomach, making me hiss at the three girls as they passed in front of me, looking fearful once they noticed who I was. The scurried away and I couldn’t help but smirk in glee, that is until I heard Mingi scrambling around the classroom, gathering his things to leave. I took a deep breath and willed myself to push off the wall, hands slightly trembling as I appeared in the doorway just when Mingi was about to step through it.

He gasped; eyes wide. Our gazed connected and I couldn’t help but smile at him, tilting my head in wonder as he gulped hard, audibly, licking his chapped lips. There was little distance between our bodies, and he suddenly took three big steps backwards, making my eyebrows furrow in disdain as his comfortable warmth disappeared with him. My heart shouldn’t have picked up so fast, racing just at the sight of him, senses flooded with his cinnamon and fresh grass scent. I took a step forward, the door shutting behind me with a loud thud, trapping Mingi and I inside the otherwise empty classroom. The windows were open, a warm fresh breeze slithering inside. It probably wasn’t the reason why Mingi’s cheeks were suddenly flushed, gaze averted again as he cleared his throat loudly, as if something was stuck there. I allowed myself a short moment to take in his appearance, and was taken aback to find him sickly looking, dark bags underneath his tired looking eyes, lips chapped to the point of looking painful, and cheeks as hollow as mine. It was startling, and it only raised more questions in my mind as I took a deep breath, the strong cinnamon scent burning the back of my throat.

“We need to speak,” I spoke up, voice unsure as I continued looking at Mingi, who was still avoiding eye contact, “something is…happening to me.”

Ever so slowly, he turned his head, eyes reluctantly falling on me. His thick eyebrows furrowed as his eyes racked my body, then stopped on my face, looking very confused, “Were you avoiding me?”

Mingi hummed, pursing his lips as he cleared his throat, “Yes.”

I didn’t expect him to be so honest, for some reason it didn’t feel nice at all, “How did you mask yourself so well?”

“A pack can mask their wolves when sensing danger.” Mingi explained, eyes suddenly steeling as he licked his lips again. My eyebrows furrowed, feeling confused all over again.

“Am I a danger to you?” I found myself whispering, looking at Mingi questioningly. Something in my stomach dropped at the prospect of me being the cause of danger to Mingi.

“With how much you keep threatening me, yes.” I chuckled humorlessly at Mingi’s words, and he looked just as unamused as I felt. His shoulders were slouched forward as he shook his head, looking defeated, “What do you want, Y/N?”

“To talk.”

“Then talk.”

I gulped, feeling off thrown by Mingi’s hostile attitude, acting as if he didn’t even want to see me. Hadn’t he imprinted on me? Weren’t we supposed to be mates now? Why was he being so cold towards me? My heart beat faster, body yearning to feel Mingi’s warmth so desperately that I had to dig my nails in my palms to stop myself from marching up to him and latching myself onto his body.

“Ever since you—imprinted on me, I just—I don’t know.” I gulped, averting my eyes as Mingi’s sharp gaze bore into mine, “We haven’t seen each other in almost four days and I—I don’t feel well, Mingi. Something is happening to me, and I don’t understand what—”

I gasped at how fast Mingi closed the gap between us, orchid-colored eyes boring into mine, making me shrink back in fear. Have I angered him again? Was he going to hurt me? But to my surprise, Mingi’s hand gently cupped my cheek as he closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, holding it in his lungs as I remained still, afraid to breathe. Nobody spoke as he slowly exhaled, eyes snapping open, once again brown, staring at me with a newfound softness in them. I gulped, taken aback by the tingles traveling all over my body, cheek warm from Mingi’s palm, a safety bubble nestling around us. I felt complete again, the heaviness in my chest not as strong as before, my heartbeat beating fast like never before, a pull so strong towards Mingi deep in my being that I realized I couldn’t ignore it anymore. Mingi licked his lips again, suddenly looking like he’s made up his mind about something, softly exhaling again as he opened his mouth to speak, probably, but I couldn’t focus on anything else anymore but the feel of Mingi so close to myself. I didn’t need to hear his words in this moment, I needed to feel him. And I did just that as I desperately cupped his cheeks, pressing my lips against his. Mingi froze, unmoving and hand falling from my cheek limply as I squeezed my eyes shut tight, inhaling his comforting scent as our lips molded together.

As I went to pull back, realizing that Mingi wouldn’t kiss back, suddenly fingers tangled in my hair and pushed my head back with a newfound force, our lips crashing against each other as Mingi whimpered, not wasting any time as he set a bruising pace. My hands slipped from his cheeks to hug around his neck as I flushed my body against his, sighing into the kiss as my body almost felt like it was lit from the inside, heart fluttering, and the yearning in my stomach turning into a desperate want as the pace of our slick lips quickened, desperately needing more of Mingi. I moaned against his mouth as he captured my bottom lip between his lips, suckling on it softly before licking it, and hovering his lips against mine, breathing through his mouth as shivers racked my spine. My fingers tangled in his hair, which was in a half-up ponytail again, and I quickly got rid of the hair tie as I gently pulled on his soft locks, parting my mouth in permission for Mingi. I could hear his heart beating like crazy, faster than mine even, and in a flash, his tongue was pushing past my lips, tangling with mine, my skin feeling as if it was on fire. Mingi was warm, almost to the point he was burning up, and I failed to notice it getting transferred to my own body as I clung to him, moaning when he skillfully licked inside my mouth, taking his sweet time to suck on my tongue before allowing me to push mine inside his mouth, relishing in the quiet whimpers that left the back of his throat. His hands eagerly explored my body as they slowly slipped towards my backside, squeezing my ass hard through the skirt of my uniform, my eyebrows furrowing as I tried not to moan. With our heads now tilted, I felt myself turn into a puddle as Mingi hiked one of my leg’s up before making me jump up, legs squeezing around his waist firmly as I held onto him. Mingi didn’t stop kissing me as he walked us towards a desk, gently setting me down as we broke apart for a second to fill our lungs with air.

As he tried to step back, I tightened my legs around his waist and pulled him even closer to myself, biting my lower lip when his heavily ring clad fingers grasped at my left thigh, black tinted nails digging into my flesh. Mingi’s hot puffs of air landed on my lips and I licked mine, failing to notice the lust in Mingi’s eyes as he watched me closely, eyes constantly flickering between brown and orchid. He rested his right hand on the desk, next to my hip, as he pressed his forehead against mine. My breathing was heavy as I realized just how badly I needed to feel all of him, feeling on the verge of craze as he lifted his chin ever so slightly when I went to kiss his lips, making my eyebrows furrow as I whined at the denial. But I quickly was forced to inhale sharply as Mingi’s calloused, big, hand slowly slipped up higher on my thigh, underneath my skirt, making me groan as he massaged the inside of my thigh, my lips attaching to the skin of chin. It was soft despite the little stubble growing out, and Mingi moaned as my lips travelled lower, pressing open mouthed kissed against his neck, his Adam’s apple, nipping at his hot skin at the junction between his neck and collarbones, slightly distracted by Mingi’s grip on my thigh tightening as I slipped a hand under his shirt. His abdomen was firm and his muscles tensed under my fingertips as Mingi looked down at me while breathing heavily as I blinked at him innocently, a soft groan escaping his lips before he crashed his lips against mine.

It felt like my soul was alive again, a fire lit deep in my stomach as our tongues battled for dominance, and I pulled Mingi’s body flush against mine, moaning when I felt his erection press against my core, fingers tangling in his hair once again firmly. Mingi moaned as I pulled on the longer strands around his nape, making me gasp against his lips as he moved his hips, slowly grinding against me. His warm palm slowly slipped from my thigh and I whined at the loss of it, but his hand instead went and gripped my waist firmly, keeping me in place as he moved slowly, dragging his hard-on against my throbbing core. His free hand cupped my covered breast and I moaned into his mouth as his tongue pushed deep inside my mouth, toes curling as he kept grinding against me, setting my skin on fire, his scent intoxicating as the layers separating us became unbearable.

“Mingi,” I pulled my head back, moaning as Mingi didn’t stop kissing me, latching his lips onto my neck instead, “this isn’t talking—Mingi!”

I yelped as his fangs nipped against the sensitive skin of my neck, making me throw my head back as I gripped his belt, trying to stop him from grinding against me anymore, everything becoming too much.

“Mingi,” I tried again, voice breathless as he sucked at a spot under my collarbones harshly, licking it slowly afterwards, “we’re in a classroom, we have to stop.”

“I never thought you’d be a prude.” Mingi’s voice was extremely low as he spoke against my skin, lips like feather as they brushed against my heated body.

“I’m not a prude,” I hissed as Mingi’s hips stilled, but with his hard-on pressing sharply against my clothed core, “but if a professor walks in, we’re done for.”

Mingi groaned and he raised his head to rest his forehead against my shoulder, taking deep breaths as I licked my lips, staring up at the ceiling as I tried to ignore the desperate need to rip his clothes off and let him take me on this desk. Mingi took a deep breath, which tickled me once he exhaled, and I felt him move as he looked up at me, releasing my waist as he gently cupped my face again, pushing the strands of hair behind my ears, smiling cutely as his cheeks were flushed pink.

“I don’t think I’ve ever felt this alive before.” He whispered, truly looking like he felt lighter. It was a little disheartening as I realized that the heaviness was lifted off of my chest, my own skin buzzing with excitement as I felt myself smiling back. The truth was that I felt the same as Mingi, but I was too afraid to admit it. Something was changing and I was afraid to acknowledge it when I spent my whole life hating on the species right in front of me, in between my legs, making my heart swell with his gorgeous smile and cute flush, his deep eyes, and clumsy personality. I was still afraid of werewolves, I still hated them, but I couldn’t deny the sudden pull towards Mingi anymore.

“We have to talk.” I didn’t mean to break the serene bubble around us, but we needed to clarify so many things, “I have too many questions, and you have a lot to explain.”

Mingi nodded with a hum, lowering his head, surprising me as he slowly nuzzled his cheek against mine, inhaling deeply, making me blush as the endearing action. Nobody has ever done that before, and it made my skin jittery as it felt good.

“I promise we will talk, but tonight’s the full moon and my mind is all fogged-up, Y/N,” Mingi explained as he gave me an awkward smile, “I can’t exactly…think right now, if you know what I mean. And I don’t want to do something we’d both regret later. All I can think about is marking you right now, and that needs a serious conversation first.”

My heart jumped in fright at the mention of marking, and I gulped as I slowly nodded my head, realizing finally that Mingi had no malicious intentions towards me. If he did, he wouldn’t be saying things like that, nor treating me gently. I offered him a small smile and he chuckled, leaning down to press a lasting kiss against my lips.

“It’s a shame we must stop, but,” Mingi smiled cheekily as he removed himself from my body, much to my dismay, “I have to go to class, I’m already late, and I know Yunho will come looking for me in exactly three minutes.”

I chuckled as I watched Mingi try and straighten his clothes, brushing through his long strands, searching for the hair tie, which seemed to be gone. I grinned as he gave up searching for it, instead went and grabbed his backpack discarded on the floor.

“See you tomorrow?” He raised his eyebrows, still adjusting his messy hair, “When I’m not thinking with my dick?”

I snorted, nodding my head as I licked my lips and crossed my legs, remaining seated on top of the desk, “See you tomorrow after lunch break, I know you have a free period.”

“Someone’s been stalking me, huh?” Mingi smirked as I looked away embarrassed, gulping before I admitted a little secret of mine.

“When you spend so much time hating on someone, it’s alarming how much you learn about them.” Mingi’s smirk only widened to my horror, completely amused by my admission, instead of feeling hurt or even angry.

“What a little freak I have to deal with—”

“I’m not a freak!” I exclaimed in irritation, making Mingi chuckle as he walked backwards towards the door.

“We’ll see after I find out more about you,” He winked as he opened the door, “Take care, doll.”

I rolled my eyes as my face flushed at the pet name, and my eyes stayed glued to the door even after Mingi was long gone, his footsteps faded as he made his way towards his classroom, Yunho making a ruckus as to why he was late and why he looked so shaken up. I chuckled and fell backwards on the desk, taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly as I raised my hands, playing with the black hair tie around my wrist. This was becoming real, wasn’t it?

I bobbed my head to the music as I wrote down some more numbers, rubbing my forehead as I had been doing equations for more than an hour now. It was late in the evening, and after Irene and I studied for a while together, she said she needed to go somewhere, and left around half an hour ago. She promised she’d be back early tonight and we could have a girl’s night, but I had my doubts about that as I knew she was with Seulgi. It didn’t bother me as much as it normally would’ve as my mind was distracted with thoughts of Mingi, impatiently waiting for tomorrow to arrive so that we’d finally discuss where this…something…was headed between us. The wind had picked up and it was rattling the old hinges of the window, and I turned my head to look out the window, lightning in the distance. A storm was coming, and the dark clouds made it hard to spot the full moon, but its light was strong enough to pinpoint it on the dark sky.

As I started solving another equation, the guitar in the song I was listening to was soft and calming, but there were rapid knocks against the door of the room, disturbing my peace, making me look towards it with furrowed eyebrows. It was almost eight in the evening, slowly we were approaching curfew. Only the wolves were allowed outside past curfew tonight, so it made me wonder who it could have been. I placed my pen down and pushed away from my desk, standing and stretching my stiff muscles as I went to swing the door open. I was rather surprised to find a short, dark haired, girl standing in the hallway, chewing on her lower lip as she looked up at me. We stared at each other for a few seconds, me flabbergasted to find Dahyun standing in my doorway, and the little girl staring past me, inside my room, wonderingly.

“Uh, what are you doing here?” I asked confused, eyebrows furrowing.

“Is Mingi here?” She asked quietly, trying to look inside my room again.

“No, why?” I answered curtly, watching the girl warily.

“Are you sure?” She pressed, looking up with a glare at me, “Are you lying to me?”

I scoffed and crossed my arms in front of my chest as a rather strong gust of wind rattled the windows out in the hallway. The lights flickered for a second, making both Dahyun and I pause as we looked around.

“Why would I lie to you?” I asked once Dahyun faced me again, and I rolled my eyes when the girl continued glaring at me, “Be my guest and have a look inside my room. I haven’t seen Mingi, why would I even know where he is? Isn’t he your brother?”

Dahyun didn’t seem too happy with my answer, and suddenly her small hand grabbed mine and I was yanked down with such force that I gasped, taken aback by just how strong the little werewolf girl was. I stiffened when her face suddenly pressed forward, nose pressing against the junction between my neck and collarbone, inhaling deeply.

“What—what are you doing?” I stuttered, brushing the girl off, feeling weirded out.

“Mingi scented you.” The girl said, eyebrows furrowing as she took a step back, taking me in fully, “You smell like him, that’s why I thought he was here.”

I felt rather confused as I smelled myself, but felt no scent of Mingi on myself. What did she mean that he scented me? Wasn’t that a werewolf thing? How could he even scent a vampire? When did he do it that I didn’t even notice?

“I don’t smell like him.” I objected, glaring down at the girl as she looked suddenly scared when there was a flash of lightning in the distance. I opened my mouth to send her off, but the way she latched onto my arm and looked up at me pleadingly made me pause.

“I can’t feel Mingi’s scent,” The little girl whimpered, “and a storm is coming, I’m scared. Mingi always tucks me in before bed, and I’ve searched for him everywhere and I can’t find him.”

I felt awkward as I cleared my throat, not knowing how to comfort the distressed girl, “Uh, well, you have many siblings. Go find them.”

“I need to find Mingi.” Dahyun stressed, “I know where Yunho is as I can feel his aura and smell his scent, but for some reason Mingi’s gone. I’m scared something happened to him, Y/N.”

I gulped, suddenly fearing the same as I tried to listen closely as I searched for Mingi’s voice in the vicinity, but came up empty handed. I sighed as I continued looking at the girl, who started shaking now, and I shook my head, “Wooyoung and Yeri will certainly help you.”

“Wooyoung is also shifting tonight and Yeri didn’t even open the door when I told her it was me knocking,” My eyebrows furrowed at the cruelty of her older sister, feeling a sneer wanting to settle on my face, “Can you help me, please?”

Perhaps the sweet, and teary, puppy eyes staring up into mine were what broke my resolve as I sighed and nodded tiredly, watching a smile appear on Dahyun’s face, “Where should I look for Mingi?”

“They are usually at the shed at this time.” She said, detaching herself from me. My eyebrows furrowed as my heart lightly picked up, mouth going dry at the prospect of having to step outside during a full moon while the campus was littered with wild, animalistic, werewolves running around freely.

“I can’t go out there, I’m sorry.” I muttered, eyebrows furrowed, “The whole place is infested with werewolves and I—”

“They haven’t shifted yet, I promise.” Dahyun quickly interjected, “Mingi always struggles shifting, and Yunho always waits for him. Please, it’s not dangerous to look for them, they are very docile and still recognize everyone in their wolf forms. Please, Y/N, please.”

I gulped and looked outside through the window behind Dahyun, feeling a coldness seep through my bones the longer I thought about this stupid request. But I couldn’t deny that I also felt worried for Mingi now, and one more look at Dahyun had me giving in, “Alright, wait here, and I’ll go look for Mingi. If Irene, my roommate, comes back, tell her that I let you stay here until I come back, okay?”

“Yes, thank you very much!” Dahyun almost cried in happiness as she walked inside my room, making me sigh again as I grabbed my light cardigan, wrapping it around myself tightly as I left the room. I tied my hair with the black hair tie forgotten on my wrist as I knew the harsh wind would whip it all around in my face.

Perhaps coming out to the shed in a long skirt and a t-shirt with nothing but a cardigan on in such violent wind wasn’t the brightest idea as I wrapped my arms around myself, trying to warm myself by rubbing my hands up and down quickly. However, it offered little to no warmth, and I shivered as I heard howling in the distance, my skirt getting caught in dry weed as I hissed, tumbling a little forward and into the door of the shed. At least I have finally reached it. It isn’t too far from the dorms, but it’s on the outskirts of the forest, and I could feel my heartbeat picking up as I knocked on the door loudly.

“Mingi?!” I called out over the loud wind, carefully pushing the door open, sticking my head inside to see if anyone was in. But it seemed empty and I took a warry step inside, feeling my eyes turn scarlet as my senses spiked as I felt on edge so exposed and alone. I slowly walked further inside, scanning the shed, but Mingi’s scent was absent, and he was nowhere to be seen as well. I sighed as I tightened the cardigan around myself and leaned over the table discarded in the middle of the room, finding clothes scattered around. I could smell the stench of wet dog, yet Mingi’s scent was absent. Maybe it weren’t his clothes, however the disregarded chains looked a lot like his necklaces. I sighed, and went to turn around when the old floorboard creaked up front, making me freeze. I slowly raised my head, looking around again, feeling my heartbeat quicken even more.

“Mingi?” I whispered, chewing on my bottom lip in fear, my breath coming in short as there was another creak. Just as I opened my mouth to call out his name again, two glowing orchid-colored eyes appeared in the dense darkness, making me gasp loudly as my hands slapped against the desk as they fell from around my body. I stared into the beasts eyes as it stepped forward from the shadows, form huge and menacing as its fangs were long. Its fur was midnight black and thick, scent completely unrecognizable as I tried to sniff around for Mingi. My body trembled as we looked each other dead in the eyes, memories of that dreadful night flashing in my mind.

The weather had been similar, wind blowing harshly and a distant rumble in the skies as the storm was fast approaching. I was playing in the flower field on our propriety, gathering flowers before the pouring rain arrived, humming a song to myself, oblivious to the world around myself. I had turned five years old just a few days ago, I had no worries in the world, nothing to be afraid of. That is until I realized something was snarling not too far away from me, staring at me piercingly, as I giggled while playing with my imaginary friends. It wasn’t a full moon, but for rogue werewolves it didn’t matter whether it was day or night, full moon or not. Just as I was about to turn around and leave for the mansion, it pounced on me, snarling in my face as I was pinned to the cold ground, shrieking and screaming as its saliva dripped on me. I could still remember, and feel, the pure terror that coursed through my whole being, screaming and calling for my parents to help me. The werewolf didn’t like that I was being so loud, or a vampire, and it bared its teeth at me when I started crying, begging it to let me go. The rogue wolf was scary and strong, no matter how hard I tried to escape, I couldn’t. It happened in a flash, it’s claws pressing painfully against my chest as its teeth ripped through the skin of my forearm, making me cry out so loudly that I thought I broke my vocal cords. It felt as if someone pushed a burning rod inside my body one after another, two sharp needles ripping your skin apart, tearing you up from the inside. My body started convulsing as I continued screaming, mind hazy and breathing ragged from the excruciating pain. I didn’t remember much after that, only waking up numb in the hospital, tubes connected to my left arm and bicep bandaged tightly, my mother sitting at my side, and only crying harder when she saw I had opened my eyes. The second my father walked in with the werewolf doctor is when everything suddenly dawned on me, sending me into a hysterical fit, to the point I needed to be sedated, trembling and crying out for the poor doctor to stay away from me. It was a trauma I was forced to live with, and I could never actually put it past myself, that pain forever present in the back of my mind as my faded bite mark started pulsing painfully once again.

I took a slow step backwards, barely even moving, but the werewolf caught it and suddenly snarled, making me jump in terror as even my head started shaking violently in fear. I was taken back to that day, when I was a defenseless little girl, almost killed by a monster so similar to the one facing me right now. My attacker had black fur with white patches, I could never forget its fur and orchid eyes. I knew wolves had the urge to chase their prey once they started running, but it was either I stayed here and surely died, or tried to run and save myself. I acted upon realizing I wasn’t ready to die at the claws of this monster, and turned swiftly, taking off as I heard the werewolf howl behind me, jumping over the table to chase after me. I screamed when I realized he was really after me, snarling and howling every few minutes, a lot faster than I had anticipated. I had to grip my skirt and raise it above my knees as my lungs burned and muscles strained, never having ran this fast before in my life. My mind was only focused on saving myself, on taking me far away from danger. I didn’t realize that I was running further inside the forest instead of heading towards the dorms, where the werewolves were forbidden of entering once they have shifted.

I ran even faster as my sensitive ears picked up on the loud thuds the werewolf was making as it chased after me, snarling louder, sounding completely furious as I was gasping for air, lungs completely empty and begging for me to take a breather, but if I stopped, I would die. I pushed even more, using my inhumane speed to try and get rid of the beast, but it seemed like it did nothing as the wolf chased after me without sounding tired and nowhere near of giving up on its pursuit of me. I was becoming desperate, I couldn’t go on like this for much longer, my body was shaking despite me running. I was filled with adrenaline, heart pumping my blood fast as I ran for my life, until I felt the werewolf nipping at the back of my skirt with its large teeth, making me cry out in fright. I turned my head to see the distance between us, but it was a foolish action as it caused me to lose my footing, tripping in the huge twigs scattered around the forest floor, sending me to the ground with a painful tumble. I cried out as I felt my skin scrape through my cardigan, even if it would heal in mere seconds, it was still painful. I hadn’t even realized that I have started crying, and now that the werewolf was just a foot behind me, snarling and hissing at me animalistically, I started crying loudly, trying to get away from it until my back hit a tree.

“Please,” I whimpered, jumping when the wolf growled at me, staring me menacingly in the eyes. I shook my head and pressed my hands against my mouth, lungs heaving for air as my whole body shook, eyes filled to the brim with tears, my vision blurry, “Mingi!”

I didn’t understand why I called out his name, but I found myself desperately clinging onto his name as if it would save me, as if it would send the werewolf away, “Mingi! Please, Mingi! Help!”

My screams were shrill and my throat hurt, but it only made me shake more as the black wolf growled and almost jumped at me, hitting its paws against the forest floor annoyed, hissing, and puffing. I could feel the pain I felt that day, spreading from my bicep down to my arm, infecting my brain with that excruciating ache, and I started sobbing as I pressed my head against my knees, curling up in a ball as if it would’ve protected me from the beast. I didn’t even realize it in that moment, but I started calling out Mingi’s name as if it were a mantra, praying to all celestial powers that he would show up and save me from this monster, which was coming closer and closer, its hisses and growls louder by the second. I hate werewolves, I hate them so much, yet I was calling out the name of one until my throat was too dry to scream anymore. Only my sobs could be heard around us, and the scream I let out when I felt arms wrapping around me, sending me into a panicked state as I trashed around, trying to fight the grip they had on me off. I couldn’t hear and I couldn’t see due to the deep-rooted fear I felt, that is, until a faint voice slowly started getting to me, my brain registering the familiar rasp of it, the deep tone I was used to hearing.

“Y/N, Y/N, please, it’s me,” The voice was soft and scared, sounding almost like it was talking to a scared little child, “It’s me, Y/N, Mingi. I’m Mingi, you’re safe, please—”

My arms flew around Mingi’s neck as I threw myself at him, gasping for air loudly as I clung to him to the point my nails dug into his naked shoulders, drawing blood. Mingi’s body felt warm, muscles stiff, but he instantly cradled me against himself, fingers tangling in my hair as he started quietly shushing me. I continued to cry for a few more minutes, hard to completely calm down, but Mingi’s warmth and reassuring words seemed to get my heartrate back to normal, making me forget the panic I felt just minutes ago.

“You’re alright, I’m here.” Mingi’s nose pressed into my hair, lips barely brushing against my ear as he whispered quietly into it, “You’re safe, I’m here. Nothing will hurt you, Y/N, you can calm down now. I’m here, I got you.”

I let out a shuddered breath as I closed my eyes, pressing my face into Mingi’s neck and inhaling his comforting scent, feeling my muscles ease up as Mingi’s fingers brushed through my disheveled hair, pressing kisses against my temple. I took a deep breath and let out a long sigh, heart still beating fast, and body on high alert as the adrenaline didn’t leave me yet.

“Mingi.” I croaked out, slowly pulling my head back to look at him, feeling my lips tremble as I realized just how terrified I had been, “I was so—”

“It’s okay now,” Mingi cut me off with a small smile, expression soft as he nuzzled his nose against mine, closing his eyes for a second, “You don’t have to talk. Just sit in my arms and calm down.”

“Mingi,” I whispered, feeling the need to cry again, but I forced the tears away just as Mingi’s cheek touched mine, and he nuzzled them together just like he had done earlier today, in the classroom, “Thank you. I’m so sorry.”

Mingi looked confused once he pulled back, but when he noticed I was looking at the bloody nail marks on his shoulders, he just chuckled and shrugged, “Don’t worry, I’ve been roughed up way worse before.”

I looked into his eyes again and loosened my suffocating grip around him, but still clung onto him, overlooking the fact that he was completely naked. I was still trembling and afraid, I wasn’t physically able to let go of him yet. And just then, there was a growl to our right, and I gasped as I turned my head and saw the black werewolf standing there, eyes set sharply on Mingi. My body started shaking violently again and I felt my fight or flight kick in again, but Mingi held me strongly against himself, caging me against his body as he hugged me tightly, shushing me when I tried to speak up.

“You, asshole!” Mingi hissed towards the werewolf, making my eyes widen, “What is wrong with you, Yunho?!”

My eyes widened as I snapped my head towards the wolf, finding him shuffling on his four legs, snarling his teeth at us.

“Why would you chase her, are you nuts?!” Mingi’s voice was raising, I could feel his heartrate quicken underneath my cold hand, “You know she has some sort of trauma with werewolves and you go chasing her around the fucking forest, during a full moon, you idiot!”

Mingi’s words were sharp, and it was visible on his face that he was beyond pissed as he snarled his own fangs at the black werewolf, which was Yunho, apparently. I remained silent as I watched the exchange between the twins, one in human form, the other in werewolf form, my muscles tense but not like before as I realized I was away from danger now. There was a whimper and I cast my eyes upon Yunho, who was looking down at the forest floor, dragging his front paws as if he was asking for forgiveness.

“We’ll talk about this tomorrow, dude,” Mingi snapped, shaking his head in disappointment, “I’m done running around for tonight, go find Wooyoung or someone else. And don’t come back tonight to the dorm after you’re done being an asshole. Get lost!”

I watched with an open mouth as the big, black, and scary werewolf hung its head even lower, cries and whimpers leaving its mouth as it started jumping around, pressing its front paws forcefully and harshly into the solid soil.

“Stop throwing a fit, Yunho.” Mingi said with a roll of his eyes, his hands rubbing my back up and down in a comforting manner, “I won’t tell you to get lost again.”

The werewolf growled, but it lacked power and menace as he cast us one lasting stare before it turned around and ran off with loud howls, making Mingi roll his eyes again before he looked back at me. He had an apologetic look on his face and I sniffed, snot threatening to come out of my nose due to the extensive crying I had done tonight. Mingi’s hands cupped my face again and he gently wiped the fresh tears off, pressing kisses against my cheeks before he pressed a soft one against my lips, my eyes falling shut at the plushness of his warm and soft lips.

“I’m sorry about that,” Mingi sighed, sounding ashamed and disappointed, “Yunho can be a huge idiot. He thought chasing you around was a way to get back at you, but I don’t find it funny at all.”

I gulped and nodded wordlessly, clearing my throat despite it feeling sore, “How did you know…about my trauma…”

Mingi hummed, sitting back and gently pulling me in his lap, my cheeks flushing as he sat naked, looking quite unbothered, as I forced myself to look at his face only, preferably in his warm brown eyes.

“Well, first of all, the bite mark.” Mingi explained, gently touching where my mark was, looking sad, “And well, you know, the whole hatred towards us and all that shit, it’s not hard to put two and two together.”

“I’m sorry.” I found myself whispering, feeling ashamed of myself all of a sudden.

“Hey, don’t be, it’s alright—”

“It’s not,” I cut him off, eyes hardening as I gulped, “I put you through so much just because I’m traumatized, and you have nothing to do with it. I’m a horrible creature.”

“I can’t imagine what you must’ve went through to feel so strongly against us,” Mingi’s fingers intertwined with mine as he rested our hands in my lap, “And I never blamed you for it one second. Of course, your bullying did get too much at times, but I always had my family to back me up and reassure me. I never had a problem with you bothering me as long as you left my family one.”

My cheeks turned pink as I looked to the side, biting my lower lip as Mingi chuckled. I blushed even harder when he leaned closer and kissed my cheek again, “I guess you always had a thing for me.”

“Shut up, Mingi,” I groaned, looking him in the eyes again, “This is so not the moment nor place to turn cocky on me.”

“I could turn into only one thing right now,” Mingi chuckled, eyes flashing an orchid-color, “But I think the cocky thing is something we could take care of faster—”

“Song Mingi!” I slapped his hard chest, glaring at him for saying such things while I sat in his naked lap. Mingi cackled, biting his lower lip once he was done, watching me amused as I tried to get off his lap, but he didn’t let me.

“Glad to see you calm and comfortable again,” Mingi mused, grinning as he ruffled my hair, making it even worse than it already was from all the running, “but I must ask, why the hell were you even outside on a full moon, Y/N?”

“Because of your stupid sister—” I cleared my throat quickly, “I mean, sweet sister, Dahyun. She said she couldn’t feel your scent and was scared of the approaching storm. Plus that you tuck her in every night, so…”

Mingi sighed loudly, looking up at the dark sky. I looked around us, realizing that the sky was rumbling, the lightning just above our heads. I was too distracted to realize that the storm was minutes away from starting.

“That silly girl,” Mingi muttered, chuckling as he gently pushed me off himself, “I hate to tell you, but she was only pranking you, a plan probably elaborated with Yunho—”

“What?!” I exclaimed as I scurried off to my feet, gaping at Mingi as he chuckled, rubbing his nape.

“Yeah, well, uh…you know, she hasn’t let me inside her room since she was in fourth grade, which was like…four years ago.” Mingi pursed his lips, also standing, the view quite a sight as I quickly plastered my gaze on his face only, “She didn’t lie about the storm though as she usually comes to me for comfort. She must’ve gotten scared and went looking for me, having a pretext to send you outside.”

“Why couldn’t she feel your scent, then?” I asked as Mingi suddenly swept me off of my feet, making me yelp as I clung onto him as he held me bridal style.

“I don’t know,” Mingi shrugged, looking nonchalant, “My scent comes and goes sometimes when I shift.”

“Oh,” I muttered, giving Mingi a questioning gaze as he started walking through the forest, headed back to the shed, “What are you doing?”

“Taking you back to the dorms.” He said with a smile, a mischievous glint in his eyes, “You certainly must’ve grown thirsty after seeing me in all of my naked glory.”

“Mingi.” I blanched, giving him a deadpan look, “You better put me down right now.”

“Hmm, let me think about it,” He pursed his lips mockingly, looking up towards the sky, “No.”

“Mingi—”

“I’ll put you down once we’re in my room.” He winked, and something coiled in my stomach as I gulped.

“Your room?” I mused, looking at him with wide eyes.

“Of course, don’t think I’m leaving you alone tonight, what if the big, scary, black wolf comes back to eat you?” He cackled and I smacked his chest hard, making him groan in pain.

“You’re making me think you were in on the plan too.” I hissed, glaring at his perfect jawline. Mingi chuckled and just shook his head, giving me a pointed stare.

“Tormenting my mate isn’t top of my list, you know?”

“We’re not mates.” I muttered.

“Yet.” Mingi grinned.

“Ever.” I hissed and Mingi licked his lips before biting his bottom lip, his heart thumping just a little bit faster as I could feel his giddiness radiate off of him.

“Do you know you drank my blood when we slept together—”

“What?!” I snapped mortified, almost jumping out of his arms, “I did not!”

“Uh, yes, you did.” Mingi chuckled, wriggling his head at me funnily, “I found two little punctures at the base of my neck.”

I felt mortified hearing that, face turning completely red and muscles tensing. It wasn’t forbidden to feed off of other night creatures, it’s just that it was a very intimate action, usually only practiced between vampire lovers.

“You know, it’s funny,” Mingi’s eyes were glinting as he looked down at me, “It’s where my scent gland is, the spot where werewolves mark each other when mating—”

“Mingi, please, stop.” I pressed a hand against his mouth, completely and utterly embarrassed. But he licked my palm, making me yelp as I ripped my hand away from his mouth.

“I think you triggered my imprinting, isn’t that the funniest thing ever?”

“Oh, my fucking God,” I wailed, squeezing my eyes shut in mortification, “Kill me right now, Mingi.”

“Can’t do that, doll, not when you’re the love of my life.” Mingi chuckled, nearing the edge of the forest finally.

“Stop spewing non-sense,” Yet I felt my heart beat just a little faster, cheeks heating up hearing his words, “I thought we agreed to talk about this whole thing tomorrow.”

“True,” Mingi hummed, smiling contently, “So, how’s your memory?”

“Why?” I raised an eyebrow in suspicion as Mingi smirked, looking ahead.

“Mine’s a little foggy, that’s why.” He said nonchalantly, making me gulp as I had a hunch what he was talking about.

“Well, so is mine.” I said in a small voice, Mingi’s attractive face turned downwards as his sharp eyes bore into mine, plump lips pulled into the most attractive smirk I had ever seen.

“Good, I think it’s time we give it a refresh, then,” He whispered seductively, leaning just a little closer, “You know, make sure we don’t forget this time, not even the littlest details.”

My mouth went dry and I felt my stomach coil at his suggestion, and all I could do was nod at him speechless, licking my lips as a warm feeling washed over me, going straight to my core. Mingi’s eyes were glinting and he chuckled, kicking the shed’s door open as he walked us inside.

I don’t think there was a single thing I would’ve been able to forget about Song Mingi, even after having lived for an eternity.

≡ Masterlist ≡

569 notes · View notes

lilacmingi · 7 months

Text

LIVING WITH 8 VAMPIRES | PART 3

My works are 14+ ONLY. If you’re under 14 DO NOT interact with me or any of my works

Pairing: ATEEZ x fem reader (they’re not dating, but they flirt with her)

Word count: 7,913

Note: Alright. We’re all caught up now. This is the most recent part which was published earlier this week on my Wattpad. From here on out, any time I post a new part for this series on Wattpad it will be cross-posted here :)

You sat at work, bored out of your mind, fingers tapping on the nearest surface as you stared off into space. Your phone began to ring, catching your attention—it was a FaceTime call from Seonghwa.

Upon seeing his name pop up, you were confused. You accepted the call, watching the screen until the top part of Seonghwa's head showed up. All you could see was the top of his raven-colored hair and his eyebrows.

"Seonghwa, how did you—" You began to ask.

"Mingi taught me how to Face... Time." He explained.

You immediately begin to panic because of all people Seonghwa was the one FaceTimeing you.

"What's wrong?" You asked, knowing immediately that there had to be an issue back at home.

"My sanity is slowly leaving me." He answered.

"What? What's going on?"

"The boys have turned to savagery."

"Oh no."

You then hear a scream, and because Seonghwa is only showing the top of his head, you see Hongjoong in the background running past shouting, "Give it to me!"

He then pummels Wooyoung, tackling him to the ground, a loud thud resonating on the other end of the line.

"I have lost Hongjoong to the others." Seonghwa stated abruptly.

"Oh jeez." You muttered. "What happened?"

"I wish I could tell you."

"Listen. I have a lunch break in 10 minutes. Let everyone know I'm expecting a group FaceTime."

"Very well."

Seonghwa then attempted to hang up, his strong brows pulled together in concentration as he tapped the screen a few times before finally hanging up. You let out an exasperated sigh, pinching the bridge of your nose.

•

When on your break, you went somewhere you could be alone because you knew the call you were about to make would be a messy one.

You FaceTimed Seonghwa, praying that he knew how to respond to a video chat call. It took a while before you got an answer. Yeosang's face popped up on the screen, his lips pressed together and brows scrunched in worry.

"Yeosang?"

"Seonghwa is a little... busy right now." Yeosang informed you as he propped the phone up somewhere, stepping back and taking a seat on the couch with the others.

Wooyoung's hair was an absolute mess. It was sticking up everywhere and looked as if it had been grabbed a few times, presumably by Hongjoong. The vampire kept his eyes focused on his hands that were clasped together on his lap. Hongjoong looked similar, his gaze stayed focused on the floor as his face showed immense guilt and shame. Mingi seemed shifty, his eyes looking everywhere but the phone. Jongho had his head resting against the back of the couch as he stared at the ceiling, letting out a long sigh. San's shirt appeared to be ripped and hanging off his shoulder, and Yunho had a rash on his cheek and upper neck.

You took in a deep breath, letting it out slowly as you stared at the seven boys on the couch. Yeosang looked rather worried as he stared into the camera, his leg bouncing nervously.

"Why am I so far away? You could've propped me up on the coffee table." You told the boys.

No one said a word and that made alarm bells go off in your head.

"Guys." You spoke, warningly.

"About that." Hongjoong stood up, slowly picking up the phone and showing you the broken coffee table.

You could see Seonghwa in the background pacing back and forth in a distressed manner.

You then heard a faint, "Oh no, our table. It's broken."

You didn't have to see the group on the screen to know it was Wooyoung.

"Shut up!" Hongjoong snapped.

You let out a long sigh, trying to keep your cool.

"I would like to enjoy the rest of my lunch break, because unlike you guys, I need food to survive. I expect a full explanation of this when I get home."

"Yes, Y/n." You heard some, if not all of the boys mutter collectively.

"Now, clean this mess up and let me talk to Seonghwa."

The phone gets handed back to the eldest. You assure him that you'll be home in a couple hours.

"Just please try not to kill them before I get back." You tell him.

"I shall try." He responded, his tone unnervingly even.

•

You stood in front of the eight vampires with crossed arms, eyeing each of them.

"Alright. Who's gonna tell me what happened?"

"We decided to play mafia." Yunho answered.

"That doesn't explain why the table is broken."

"Mingi was so upset about losing, that he broke the table." Yeosang spoke up.

"Hongjoong won, but amidst Mingi being so upset and breaking the table, Wooyoung took the prize back and tried to run away with it." Yunho added.

"A prize?" You asked.

"Yeah. To make things interesting, we decided to play for a prize." Yunho explained.

"What was the prize?" You asked, knowing you'd most likely regret it.

"A photo." Answered Wooyoung.

"What kind of photo?"

Wooyoung slowly pulled out a Polaroid photo of you sleeping. You quickly snatched it up.

"This is going with the rest of your contraband." You snapped.

The boys knew right away where that photo would be going. Inside your room, you had a drawer in your nightstand that had silver handles, so none of the boys could get inside.

"How come she always gets to touch that drawer and we can't?" Yunho asked when you left the room.

"The handles are made of silver, you idiot." Jongho muttered.

"I am so ashamed of myself." Hongjoong dropped his head in humiliation, wallowing in his own self-pity.

•

You made your way down the hall after putting some laundry away, pausing when you saw Yeosang standing in his room, staring at something. Out of curiosity, you poked your head into the room, checking out the situation. Yeosang stood, his eyes focused on a large painting of himself hanging on his bedroom wall. He wore an extravagant Victorian-style suit with a ruffled shirt and tailcoat; you know, typical vampire attire.

"What are you doing?" You asked aloud.

Yeosang glanced over his shoulder at you before answering.

"I want to update this portrait. It's outdated."

"You look exactly the same."

"No. My hair is different." He pointed, pulling at the long strands of hair in the back.

You chortled, shaking your head.

Gazing up at the portrait, you noticed a pinkish splotch next to his eye, tilting your head slightly in curiosity. You never noticed him with that mark before.

"I didn't know you had a birthmark." You commented.

"Ah." Yeosang reached up to touch the spot next to his eye where you assumed the birthmark was. "I started covering it up."

"Why?"

"I didn't like it."

"Well, I like it."

He gave you a timid smile. "You do?"

"Yes. You should stop covering it up. Based on this painting, I think it makes you unique."

"Do you know any painters?" Yeosang asked, trying not to show how flustered he was.

"No, sorry. I don't think portrait painters are very common these days."

Yeosang hummed to himself.

"I do have an alternative idea. You have a cell phone, why don't you just take a selfie? Or even better, we can have a mini photoshoot. What do you think?"

"I quite like that idea." He smiled.

After that, you both got to work, making a small set for the photoshoot. You took sheets and tacked them up for a background, then moved a fancy winged-back chair in front of it. Yeosang grabbed a few of his favorite trinkets and placed them on a table that he positioned beside the chair. Once everything was all set up, you instructed him to choose a nice outfit for the shoot. You offered to leave the room while he changed, but he said it wasn't necessary. Then, in the blink of an eye, he was in a completely different outfit, this one was a bit more modern than the previous one in the painting.

"Vampire speed." You muttered mostly to yourself.

The setup you'd thrown together looked incredible. You had found some red fabrics to drape along the white sheet background that really made the props stand out. It almost looked like a professional set. Before getting seated, Yeosang grabbed a handkerchief from his dresser and wiped away the makeup that concealed his birthmark, turning to you for an opinion.

"How do I look?" He asked.

"You look great." You smiled. "Now it's time for the fun part. We'll use my phone to take the photos and I'll send them to you if you want."

The vampire took a seat in the chair, figuring out a good position.

"Wait!" You exclaimed. "That pose is great. Stay like that."

Yeosang was situated slightly sideways in the seat, his right hand resting on the arm of the chair, the left resting in his lap. You made sure he was centered in the photo before snapping it.

"That one was good. Try another pose."

Yeosang positioned himself differently, trying out different poses as you took pictures.

"Wow. You look so handsome." You praised.

Yeosang seemed to get all flustered at your praises, muttering a small, "Thank you." as he moved around into another pose.

You then began shouting positive words of assurance like a real photographer.

"Perfect! That's it, that's it. Beautiful! Just like that!"

Yeosang really seemed to enjoy it because he kept chuckling and getting giggly.

Once you wrapped up the photoshoot, you made some adjustments to the photos before showing them to Yeosang, who was eager to get a look at them.

"I think there's a company that will make these pictures really big and put them in a nice frame." You told him as you scrolled through the photos.

"Really?" Yeosang asked, intrigued by this new information.

You nodded. "All we have to do is send whichever photo we like to them and pay a small fee."

"Let's do it!" He urged, excitedly.

"You said you wanted it to look like a painting, right?"

He nodded.

"I did a little something." You told him, swiping to one of the photos you edited to look like a painting.

He gasped. "Y/n, you're incredible! You created a painting from a photograph within seconds!"

"Actually, I just opened the photo in an editing app and put a filter on it that made it look like a painting." You explained.

"Ah. A filter. That's so cool." He grinned.

After Yeosang marveled over the magic of editing, you got to work placing an order for him. He was so excited, and unfortunately didn't quite understand shipping; he kept asking every thirty minutes or so if the picture would be here.

"Yeosang, it'll take a few weeks. Maybe even a month. They have to process the picture, print it, frame it, then send it."

"Ah. That's alright. I can wait."

•

You went outside to check the mail like you normally did, spotting a huge box on the doorstep. After getting the mail, you dragged the box inside. Yeosang just so happened to be standing in the living room when you stepped back inside the house. As soon as he saw the box he appeared at your side, his eyes glimmering with excitement.

"Is that what I think it is?" He asked.

"It is. Should we unbox it?"

"Yes!" He clapped, excitedly.

You removed the giant frame from the box, setting it upright so he could look at it.

"How does it look?"

Yeosang gasped. "It's magnificent."

"It is?"

"Yes! I have to hang it up right away." He took the giant photo from you with ease and hurried up the stairs.

You followed him to his room where he flew up to remove the old photo, setting it aside. He picked up the new one and ascended up to hang it on the wall in place of the former painting. Slowly, he lowered to the ground, stepping back to admire the new piece.

"I love it." He smiled, brightly, his tiny fangs on display. "Thank you, Y/n."

•

You looked down at the brand new table sitting in the living room, a proud smile on your face.

Seonghwa was devastated that his prized mahogany table had been destroyed, so you took it upon yourself to buy him a new one. It wasn't from the 1800s, but it looked pretty similar to the original. You scoured the Internet for the exact table, but deep down you knew you wouldn't find it. The piece of furniture was practically ancient, there was no replacing it. At the very least, you found a table that was similar.

"Seonghwa?" You called his name, heading up the stairs.

"Yes?"

You heard his voice behind you, causing you to spin around. He stood at the foot of the stairs, patiently waiting to see what you needed him for.

"Ah." You smiled softly. "I have a surprise for you."

"A surprise?"

"Yes. Follow me." You walked past him leading him to the common room area, gesturing to the table with a grin.

"What is this?" He asked, running his fingers along the table's surface.

"I know how much that table meant to you, so I replaced it... sort of."

"You are not the one who broke it."

"I know."

"Then why?"

"Well, we needed a replacement. The living room looked empty without a coffee table. Also, like I said earlier I know how much you loved that table. Sorry this one isn't the same. The original was irreplaceable, but I did the best I could."

Seonghwa's lack of response was beginning to worry you, so you glanced over at him only to find that he was smiling.

"Thank you, Y/n. This means a great deal to me."

•

You stood outside the front doors of the mansion, feeling a bit on edge.

"My roommates are a little... strange. So if they say or do anything weird, just ignore them." You told your new friend, Chan, wanting him to know what he was possibly getting into.

Last time you brought friends over, San got jealous and ended up having an allergic reaction to the garlic bread you made.

"They can't be weirder than my roommates." Chan chuckled lightheartedly.

"They are." You responded. "I can almost guarantee it."

You pushed open the front door and all eight of your roommates were gathered in the living room, which wasn't unusual. They often spent time in the large gathering room doing their own thing, unless San or Wooyoung was off causing mischief.

"Y/n!" Yeosang piped up, a smile on his face, his eyes shimmering with joy.

That smile quickly dropped from his features when he saw Chan.

The rest of the boys turned towards you, their eyes immediately locked on your new friend. You paused for a moment, glancing back and forth between your roommates and the man beside you, noticing the very obvious tension in the room.

This happens every time I bring a guy friend over. You sighed internally.

"Who is this?" Asked Hongjoong, his sharp gaze pointed at the man standing awkwardly beside you.

"This is my new friend, Chan."

"Where did you meet... Chan?" He inquired, his voice dripping with annoyance when he uttered the name.

You'd never heard Hongjoong speak that way before, which made you wonder what was actually going on. He was one of the few respectful vampires in the house and was always so polite, but now he was the complete opposite.

"I met him last week when I went on a walk at the beach."

"I knew I should've accompanied you that day." You heard Hongjoong mutter under his breath.

Shuffling awkwardly, you announced that you and your new friend would go hang out elsewhere in the house, but Yeosang stopped you.

"Stay in here." He told you sternly.

Yeosang was yet another person you'd never really seen get angry or agitated. This was your first time hearing him speak so firmly.

"I suppose we can stay in here." You responded. "Come on, Chan. Make yourself at home."

"I wouldn't get too comfortable." Mingi commented in a low voice.

"Mingi." You scolded him quietly, surprised by his remark.

Chan seemed to pay no mind and took a seat beside Jongho. As you go to sit in the empty spot to the left of Chan, Wooyoung scooted over, sandwiching your new friend between him and the youngest vampire, leaving no room for you.

"Sit here." Yunho gestured to an empty spot beside him on the opposite end of the couch.

Suppressing a sigh, you head over, taking a seat between the arm of the sofa and Yunho.

"So," You started, glancing around the room. "what did you guys do while I was gone?"

"Nothing." Jongho answered without looking your way.

The tension in the room was so thick you could cut it with a knife and it was beginning to make you uncomfortable.

"Um." You cleared your throat. "I'm gonna go get something to drink. Chan, would you like anything?"

"I'm fine. Thank you, though."

You stood up and excused yourself from the room, needing to get away for a moment. The tightness in the space was so palpable it made you feel suffocated.

After you stepped out of the living room, the boys' eyes still lingered on Chan, not moving from him at all.

"So, this is a nice place." Chan smiled softly, wanting to ease the tension in the air.

"Don't make small talk with us." Snapped Yeosang.

"Jeez. I'm just trying to be polite. And you guys say I'm the dog."

"You are." Seonghwa remarked. "We are dignified and classy gentleman. You are a mutt."

"A mutt?" Chan turned to Seonghwa. "Real clever."

Chan knew they were just trying to get a rise out of him. They wanted to see him lose it and he wouldn't allow that to happen.

"You're not going to provoke me."

"We'll see about that." Hongjoong said.

"What's a human doing living with eight vampires anyway?" Chan asked, eyeing the group.

"She's our roommate." Yunho responded.

"And we take very good care of her." Mingi added firmly in a matter-of-fact manner.

Meanwhile, you had stepped outside on the back patio to get some fresh air for just a couple minutes. You only used getting a drink as an excuse to take a few moments to gather yourself. You'd seen the guys jealous before, but this was a new kind of jealousy, one that was almost possessive—territorial, even.

Once you felt a little less suffocated, you went back inside, hoping Chan was alright being left with your eight roommates. As soon as you stepped foot in the living room you were met with utter mayhem.

Seonghwa had his arms and half his body stretched over his new table, protecting it while chaos ensued around him.

"If any of you barbarians break my table I shall stake you myself with the remnants!" He hissed.

You stared in disbelief as you watched seven vampires battle with Chan, who you noticed looked a bit different. Amidst the mayhem and disorder you managed to spot bright yellow eyes and claws.

That's when it dawned on you.

You totally brought a werewolf into a house of vampires.

You unknowingly stood and watched it all go down with your mouth hanging open in disbelief, unable to process much of what you were witnessing. You had only left for three minutes maximum, how did this happen?

Yunho lunged forward, tackling Chan to the floor, both of them hissing and growling at each other, tumbling along the wooden boards. They barreled towards Seonghwa who lifted the table off the ground just as the two hit the floor. You didn't miss the way San and Wooyoung were off to the side cheering on Yunho.

Not a second later, Mingi came running into the room with rubber gloves on and a pair of tongs, holding a piece of your silver jewelry with it.

"Everyone stand back! I'm gonna French fry this sucker." He shouted.

"Look who you're calling a sucker, sucker!" Chan snapped, still trying to fight off Yunho.

"Oh yeah, real mature." San scoffed.

"Rip his throat out, Yunho!" Wooyoung shouted from beside his counterpart.

You'd had enough, you couldn't take it anymore. This behavior was absolutely barbaric and uncivilized.

"Enough!" You bellowed, causing the room to fall silent.

"Y/n!" Yeosang gasped, his eyes wide as he not-so-discreetly placed an old sword back onto its spot on the wall.

Jongho, who had picked up a lamp, was quick to drop it, the object clattering to the floor.

"Don't worry, Y/n. I'll protect you from this beast." Hongjoong stepped in front of you with one arm protectively held out.

"No." You shoved his arm away. "What's going on?"

"Y/n, I can explain." Chan pushed Yunho off him, getting to his feet. "I know this looks bad and you're probably really scared, but-"

"You're a werewolf. I can see that."

"Well, yes, but you're living with-"

"Vampires." You finished.

He paused, visibly surprised by your knowledge on that fact.

"You... you know?"

"Of course I know. They spilled the beans before I even moved in."

"And you're okay with it?"

"I am. What I'm not okay with is how uncivilized they are when it comes to guests." You eyed all of them sharply.

"Did they brainwash you? Did they bite you?" Chan stepped over, pulling your shirt collar down slightly to examine your neck for any bite marks, this causing all eight vampires to hiss at him.

You gently took his hand, pulling it away.

"No. They're all very respectful—for the most part." You eyed San and Wooyoung after saying that last part. "And they're all good at controlling their thirst."

"That's right." Yunho piped up.

"Butt out."

"Sorry." He murmured, lowering his head like a puppy that had just been scolded.

You sighed, turning to Chan once again.

"Are you alright? You didn't get hurt or anything, did you?"

He gave you a small chuckle. "I'm fine. A little banged up, but nothing that won't heal in a few minutes."

"Good." You nodded. "Sorry to cut the visit short, but I think it's best that you head home."

"I agree."

As you led Chan outside you glared at the boys, giving them the I've got my eye on you gesture before stepping out the door.

"I'm sorry I brought you into this." You apologized to Chan, who you noticed had returned to normal, no longer sporting yellow eyes, pointed ears, or sharp teeth.

"It's okay. Don't worry about it." He gave you a warm smile, dimples making an appearance on his cheeks.

"Had I known what you were, I wouldn't have brought you to my place. We would have gone somewhere else."

"Again, it's fine. You didn't know." He smiled, softly.

He got attacked by your vampire housemates and he's still being so understanding.

"I'm still sorry you had to experience that."

"Maybe next time I could take you to my place and you can meet my roommates." He offered. "They're a handful, but I think you'd like them."

"Yeah, like that'll ever happen." A muffled voice said from inside the house.

Glancing over, you saw Wooyoung with his face smushed against the window, the others standing behind him. Once you spotted them, they all scrambled away from the window. Suppressing a sigh, you turned back to Chan.

"I live with those doofuses, I'm sure I can handle a few werewolves."

"If you say so." He laughed softly.

After apologizing again, you bid Chan goodbye, agreeing to stay in touch and maybe schedule a day to meet his friends.

You made your way back inside to address the troublemakers, eyeing them as you paced around the room.

"What was all that about?" You questioned.

"He was going to take you away from us." Yunho pouted.

You sighed, walking over to the sullen-looking vampire, pulling him into a hug.

"He was not." You told him. "We're just friends."

"Are you sure?" He asked, his voice muffled as his face was buried in your shoulder.

"Yes I'm sure."

"You can only be friends with one supernatural species." San frowned.

"Says who?" You challenged.

"Me."

"Well, I say you guys need to start trusting me more and stop being so territorial. I thought that was more of a werewolf thing anyway."

"As much as I hate being compared to those mutts, vampires are territorial too." Jongho stated. "If someone means a lot to us, we don't really like other people hanging around them."

Ignoring the heat in your cheeks, you pressed your lips together, choosing to look past the comment.

"I'd still prefer it if you guys would let me have other friends."

The eight vampires exchanged glances and though Jongho tried to put on a stern face, you could tell he was about to cave. Even Hongjoong, who was poking his tongue against his cheek in an agitated manner looked as if he were about to break.

"Please." You added.

And that's all it took to make them crumble. Hongjoong's form deflated and Jongho rolled his eyes begrudgingly as all eight of them grumbled collectively in agreement.

•

Seonghwa's brows were pulled together in frustration while his fingers tapped the screen of his iPhone. He hated the retched thing, but at the same time he was curious to know how it worked, but only a little. You had mentioned once about all the things you could do on the device besides texting. As he scrolled, he came across a video that grabbed his attention. He got to his feet right away and headed directly for your room making sure to knock first before he entered. He may have been in a hurry, but he didn't forget his manners.

"I have an inquiry."

"Okay."

"What is this?" He held his phone out to you.

On the screen was an ad for Disney+. It was flashing different clips from some of the movies offered on the platform.

"That's a streaming service like Netflix and Hulu."

Before he could tilt his head in confusion or ask what any of those things were, you continued.

"You can watch movies and shows on it."

"I desire to have it."

"You're in luck because I have a subscription." You smiled. "You'll need to download the app first."

"App." He murmured, trying to recall what that was.

"Here." You took his phone from him and opened up the App Store, letting him watch you from over your shoulder.

He didn't think he would ever download any of these "apps" but he would at least like to know how to do it just in case he changed his mind.

Once the app was downloaded you put in your login information, allowing him access to your account.

"There." You handed the device back to him. "You can watch whatever you want."

"What is the one with the spaceships?"

"Hm?"

"I saw spaceships on the video for this application."

"Oh. That was probably Star Wars."

"Star Wars." He repeated. "I want to see that."

"Scroll through the movies."

He hesitantly placed his index finger on the screen, sliding it along the surface so he could browse through the list.

"There it is." You pointed. "Those are all the movies right there. There's also a few spin off shows which are like side stories, but you don't have to watch them. Not unless you want to."

"Ah." He nodded. "Which film do I start with?"

"They're all in order, so you start right here." You pointed on the screen. "And end here."

"There are nine?"

"Yep. But hey, you're a vampire. You don't really need sleep so you could binge watch all of them if you wanted."

"Binge watch?"

"It means to watch a series in one sitting wether that be a TV series or a movie series."

He nodded, making a mental note to jot that down in his notebook later.

"I will be going now. Thank you."

"Alright." You chuckled. "Have fun."

•

"Alright everyone." You announced giddily as you descended the stairs. "Who's ready for Medieval Times?"

You wanted to have a group outing with the guys and had been looking forward to the trip for a while, so much so that you decided to dress the part, decked out in renaissance wear with a corset and everything.

"I wonder what that corset looks like without the dress." Wooyoung whispered to San.

He received a swift elbow to the gut from Hongjoong, causing the younger vampire to double over and groan.

"Do not speak that way about a lady."

"Sorry." He wheezed out, clutching his stomach.

"Wow." Mingi gaped. "You look so pretty."

"You think so?" You asked, glancing down at your dress, smoothing out the fabric.

All eight boys nodded eagerly in agreement.

When you first pitched the idea of going to Medieval Times and watching a jousting match, everyone was on board, except for Seonghwa who made some comment about it being unrealistic. Of course, he ended up agreeing to tag along, albeit reluctantly.

"Come on." You beckoned, jingling the car keys.

As soon as you stepped foot in the establishment, after letting the guys take a few moments to marvel at the realistic castle exterior of the building, you made a stop at the gift shop so they could look around.

"Wow." Mingi gaped at a light-up sword, his eyes sparkling.

"What's that?" Yunho asked, looking over his friend's shoulder.

"A magic sword."

"I want one." Yunho reached forward and took one off the shelf.

Unbeknownst to the duo, Seonghwa was standing off to the side, his eyes widening.

"A saber of light." He whispered in awe.

In seconds, he was standing by Yunho and Mingi, his gaze stuck on the plastic light-up sword.

"Do you have any idea what you possess?"

"Yeah. A magic sword." Mingi stated.

"No. That is a saber of light."

"What?" Yunho snorted. "No it isn't."

"Yes it is."

"It is not."

"It is."

"Is not."

"That is a saber."

"It's a sword."

"Saber."

"Sword."

"Saber."

"Sword."

Meanwhile, you stood by Yeosang as he pulled a velvet cape off one of the display racks, examining it.

"I like this." He commented.

"Do you want it?"

He nodded.

"Well, if you're getting a king's cape, you need a crown too." You reached over and pulled a plastic gold crown off a stack, placing it delicately on Yeosang's head.

He gave you his signature small, closed mouth smile.

While you were preoccupied with Yeosang, Yunho and Seonghwa continued their arguing.

"Have you watched Star Wars?" The eldest inquired.

"No, but I know what a lightsaber is and this is not it."

"Yes it is."

"It is not."

Mingi, who had been watching the two go back and forth, walked over to you with the plastic toy that had caused so much commotion.

"Can I get this?" He asked.

"Of course."

Once out of the gift shop, Mingi and Yunho had the light-up swords they wanted so badly and of course Yeosang had on his royal ensemble, wearing it proudly. He looked very princely and seemingly more dignified than usual, fully embodying the princely persona you see him as. You couldn't seem to look away from him, mesmerized by his beauty.

"Are you sure you weren't a prince back in the 1800s?" You joked.

"Yes." He chuckled, his small laugh sounding so melodic. "I was just a simple townsperson."

"Y/n, please come and settle this quarrel." Hongjoong requested, rubbing his temples. "I've had enough of all the back and forth."

Trailing behind Hongjoong was Seonghwa and Yunho, both of them arguing about weather or not the light-up sword was a "saber of light" or not. It seemed as if the two of them had dragged Hongjoong into it.

"What's going on?" You asked the two.

"Yunho is infuriating. That weapon he wields is a saber of light."

"It's not." You told him. "That's just a light-up sword. Lightsabers don't have little plastic skulls on the hilt." You mentioned.

Seonghwa looked visibly disappointed.

"I told you." Yunho remarked.

Your footsteps came to a sudden halt as you realized there were only seven boys with you.

"Guys, wait." You glanced around. "Where's Yeosang?"

Before you could go into panic mode, he appeared, walking back over to the group.

"Where have you been?"

"I got offered a job."

Your mouth dropped open.

"I declined."

After purchasing tickets, you and your group proceeded to the entrance of the jousting hall, a couple employees standing by the opening with paper crowns.

"They're giving out crowns." Yunho nudged Mingi.

"Those are pathetic excuses for crowns." Seonghwa pointed out.

"Stop being a buzzkill, Seonghwa." Wooyoung muttered.

"A what?"

"C'mon guys." You gestured, entering the arena and going to find your seats.

Mingi wore his paper crown proudly, holding his light-up sword with a grin so large you thought his face might split in two. Yunho had accompanied him in wearing the paper headpiece, pretending to be a knight as he jabbed at the air.

"Human things are so fun." Mingi commented. "Back when I was human they didn't have cool swords like these."

You ended up sitting in between Hongjoong and unfortunately Wooyoung. It seemed as if the group had split themselves up and you were directly in between the calm group and the chaotic one. Yeosang, Seonghwa, Jongho, and Hongjoong to your left, Wooyoung, San, Mingi, and Yunho on your right.

You were in for a wild evening.

A staff member came by and informed you all that your knight would be the blue one and that booing the opposing team was highly encouraged, which seemed to excite San and Wooyoung greatly.

"The people in the different colored areas on either side of you are your allies." The staff member stated.

Seonghwa's face scrunched up. "What do you mean allies? It is every man for himself."

The employee chuckled, thinking the comment was made as a joke. "Enjoy the show, guys. By the way, I love that you all dressed up."

Hongjoong and Seonghwa shared a confused glance, but before the latter could speak up, you thanked the staff member and he walked off.

The show began shortly and it wasn't long before one of the staffs came walking by to serve you each some tomato soup that had been referred to as dragon's blood. Seonghwa looked at the server in disgust as the man poured the soup into the small bowl provided.

"Surely you do not expect me to consume this."

As if that wasn't bad enough, a slice of garlic bread, aka a dragon scale, was served with the soup which caused a lot of discomfort for the group. Seonghwa had visibly taken offense and started to accuse the server of trying to kill him while San discreetly pushed his plate away.

"I'm not doing that again." He shivered.

"Um. Would you like my garlic bread?" Hongjoong asked you, holding his plate out.

"Sure."

There was no way you were turning down extra garlic bread and since all eight of them couldn't consume garlic without breaking out in hives, you got eight extra pieces of the delicious bread.

The actors dressed as knights sat upon their horses, prancing around the arena and putting on a show while you ate. At some point, the queen came out, waving to the crowd while riding around. After the introduction ceremony, a man stepped out into the middle of the arena with a falcon on his arm. Everyone in the stands was advised to stay in their seats by the announcer. The falcon took to the air and flew around the arena, narrowly missing the tops of everyone's heads.

"Wow." You gaped in awe. "So pretty."

"I can catch it for you." Jongho responded without missing a beat.

The show proceeded and you were each served the main course, which Mingi and Yunho devoured, even if it didn't taste the same as it would have if they were still human. Mingi and Yunho were two of the four vampires that would indulge in a meal every once in a while, but they liked to have a glass of blood with it.

"How was it?" You asked the two, leaning forward so you could speak to them across San and Wooyoung who were seated to the right of you.

"Delicious, even if it doesn't provide any benefits to me." Mingi smiled. "Though I wish I had some blood. That would've made it taste better."

"You do." Wooyoung picked up his small cup of tomato soup, wiggling it in front of Mingi. "Dragon's blood."

The slightly older vampire laughed in response to Wooyoung's light humor.

"Well, if you really wanted blood, there is another option." San not-so-discreetly gestured towards you with his head.

Your jaw dropped and your hand immediately landed on his upper arm, delivering a stinging smack to it. Hongjoong, who had overheard San's comment stood up from his chair, ready to pounce on the younger vampire for being so disrespectful.

"Woah. Woah. Woah." You got to your feet and placed a hand on Hongjoong's shoulder, slowly lowering him back down to his seat before things could escalate.

"If we weren't in public I would rip your head clean off your body." He seethed.

"He's made that threat a hundred times. He's never done it." San whispered to you.

"Hm." You hummed. "I hope he follows through this time."

San's mouth fell open in shock.

Two knights stepped out onto the dirt flooring of the arena to battle, grabbing everyone's attention.

"Oh, this is where it gets good." Wooyoung nudged San.

They drew their swords and began swinging, blades clashing as they battled relentlessly. Impressed by their acting skills, you watched in awe while cheering on the blue knight.

Throughout the entire battle, Seonghwa was complaining about the reenactment not being accurate which you couldn't help but laugh at.

"Seonghwa, it's just for fun."

"They could at least make it realistic." He remarked.

"You weren't even alive during medieval times. How would you know if it's accurate?"

"You act as if I have never witness a sword fight."

"Have you?"

"Yes. Swords were still used in the 1800s."

At some point, you leaned over to check the right side of the group and make sure they were behaving. San, while continuing to watch the arena, tugged open the collar of his lace up shirt to expose more of his chest in hopes that you would notice—you pretended not to. There was no way you were giving him attention after that comment he made earlier.

Finally, after a few more brief performances and skits, the jousting began.

It wasn't long before Seonghwa began complaining again while Hongjoong and Jongho were in deep conversation. Even though you were all seated in the blue section and were told to cheer for your section and the colors on either side of you, they were speculating who would actually win, even if it was knights on the opposing side. Hongjoong even brought a pair of opera glasses, using them to observe the jousting match below, occasionally passing them to Jongho to point out different things about the knights.

"His form is off." Hongjoong commented.

"You're right. He's not gonna get a good hit with posture like that." Jongho shook his head in disapproval.

"Give me those." Seonghwa held his hand out.

He held the small binoculars up, gazing through them. "This is horrendous."

You turned to check on the other side of the group to find Wooyoung and San losing their minds, both chanting your section's designated color while pumping their fists in the air.

"Blue, blue, blue, blue!" They chorused.

"Destroy him!" Wooyoung shouted.

"Rip him apart!" San added.

Yunho looked like he wanted to join in, eventually yelling out, "Skewer him!"

On your way out, Mingi lightly grabbed the sleeve of your dress, tugging on it to get your attention.

"I want to be knighted. Can I?" He asked excitedly.

It wasn't often that the boys got to leave the house, so you agreed to let Mingi get knighted.

You watched in amusement as he stood behind a couple kids in line, the six foot tall vampire towering over them, his eyes sparkling with unadulterated joy.

He came back to the group with a bright smile on his face, talking about how he was officially a knight.

"Alright, Mingi. Are you ready to go now?" You asked.

"That's Sir Mingi." He corrected, puffing out his chest while holding his flashing light-up sword proudly.

"Oh, I see." You chortled. "Sir Mingi."

"That was the worst thing I have ever witnessed." Seonghwa commented as the nine of you left the building. "In today's words, it sucked."

"Woah! Look at you talking like a normal person." You chuckled.

"It was the only word adequate enough to describe the atrocities of which I just witnessed."

•

(The following scenes occurred before the boys got cell phones and were able to see themselves)

Since Hongjoong had become so interested in new mirrors that were made without silver, he wanted to buy one for the mansion. On an overcast evening, the both of you set off to a nearby household store.

"This way." You gestured, leading him to the back wall of the store where all the mirrors were displayed.

His eyes widened when he saw his full reflection for the first time in decades. His first thought was that he looked incredibly well-dressed in his black waistcoat and ruffled blouse, momentarily smoothing the fabric.

"You okay?" You asked.

He nodded, slowly approaching one of the mirrors, a large one with a black, metal frame that had a detailed design cut out of the material.

"This one."

"You don't want to look around some more?"

He shook his head. "This one is perfect."

As soon as you got home, Hongjoong started trying to figure out where to put the mirror, carrying it around the sitting area and holding it against different places on the wall. The new object caught the attention of some of the others who had been passing through.

Yeosang was one who stopped to watch, Mingi following after.

"Are you seeing what I'm seeing?" Mingi asked quietly to Yeosang.

The latter nodded, his large eyes staring widely at Hongjoong, who's reflection he could see clearly in the mirror.

"Here." Hongjoong finally announced.

You got to work right away, helping him to secure the mirror to the wall. Once in place, the both of you stepped back to admire the new piece decorating the living room. Hongjoong turned to Yeosang and Mingi, excitedly beckoning them over.

"Come look."

Mingi was downright terrified, his eyes staring warily at the mirror, brows furrowed and lips set into a pouty frown. Even Yeosang seemed hesitant. Despite that, he stepped up first, moving over to the mirror, jumping slightly when he saw his own reflection.

"What is this?" He inquired, stepping forward to tap the glass.

"Mirrors aren't made with silver anymore." Hongjoong told him.

"So we can see ourselves now?" Yeosang asked softly, staring at his reflection in awe.

"You can." You nodded.

"Mingi, come here." Yeosang beckoned.

In the most apprehensive manner, the vampire stepped forward, leaning forward just enough for the top of his head to appear in the mirror.

He gasped, jumping back.

"There's no need to be afraid, Mingi." You assured him with a light chuckle. "You can't be scared of your own reflection."

He seemed to toughen up after that, stepping directly in front of the mirror. His eyes were blown wide in disbelief. He hadn't seen himself in so long he had forgotten what he looked like. His look of surprise was quickly replaced with a prideful grin.

"I don't remember being so handsome." He smoothed his hair back.

Hongjoong and Yeosang were quick to shove him away from the mirror, rolling their eyes at his arrogance.

•

You passed through the living room, moving towards the stairs only to come to a stop when you saw San standing in front of the mirror. It had only been there for a few days and everyone seemed completely enamored with it at first, but San was the one who seemed to have the biggest attachment to it.

"What are you doing?"

"I can't stop looking at myself." He responded.

"How narcissistic of you." You remarked.

"Y/n, I don't think you understand. I haven't seen myself in centuries. This is weird."

"I'm sure you look exactly the same."

"I do."

"Then why do you keep standing in front of that thing?"

"Because I haven't been able to see my reflection in so long, I'm not used to it. Plus, I look really good. Don't you agree?"

You decided not to answer, exiting the room without turning back, not even when San called out to you, begging for a response.

"Come on!" He whined. "Just say yes!"

•

You cut away the tape excitedly, opening up the package you had been waiting for. Since giving Seonghwa your Disney+ password, he had become obsessed with Star Wars and wouldn't stop talking about it and trying to explain the plot to the guys.

Since he loved it so much, you thought it would be fun to surprise him with a little gift. He had shown a lot of interest in Darth Vader and mentioned how he was his favorite character, so you went online and bought him Darth Vader's lightsaber. You weren't sure if it was something he would enjoy or not, but considering any Star Wars fan would love a lightsaber, you figured it'd be a nice gift.

"Seonghwa!" You called for the oldest vampire.

He appeared before you in seconds, something you had gotten used to.

"I have a surprise for you." You beamed.

"What is the occasion?"

"Just because." You shrugged. "Close your eyes and hold out your hands."

He did as told, his palms facing upright while waiting patiently for your surprise.

Ever so carefully, you placed the lightsaber into his hands, telling him to open his eyes.

His brows were furrowed at first, however, it didn't take long for him to realize what he held.

"A saber." He murmured.

"It's Darth Vader's lightsaber." You pointed out.

"I know."

You were about to ask him if he liked it, but he turned around and started walking away.

Curious as to where he was heading, you moved behind him, following him to the living room. He reached for the sword that hung on the wall in the living room, removing it from its perch and replacing it with the lightsaber.

"There."

"So, you like it?" You asked.

"Very much so."

•

Jongho stepped into the large sitting room, finding Seonghwa removing one of the many swords that decorated the walls. Taking a glance around the room, he noticed all of the swords displayed had been replaced with what he could only assume were lightsabers. Seonghwa hadn't shut up about the things since binging the Star Wars movies.

"What are you doing?" Jongho asked.

Seonghwa placed the last lightsaber into its holder before stepping away to admire his work.

"We are now a modern household."

Part 1 | Part 2 |

Masterlist ᝰ

Do not steal, plagiarize, copy, repost, alter, or translate my works in any way

191 notes · View notes

mymoodwriting · 1 year

Photo

12.5k, vampires, blood, bullying, abuse, physical abuse, verbal abuse, biting, kidnapping, restraints, torture, knives, stabbing, near-death experience, mind control, manipulation, yandere

“What do we have here?”

Seonghwa had just been walking down the street when he heard giggling. He wouldn’t really care for it until he caught the scent. He followed the sound and found a bunch of school girls pouring strawberry milk onto another in a back alley, laughing and calling her names. She was curled up on the floor with her head down and eyes closed, taking it all without so much as a whimper. He pulled the lollipop out of his mouth and called them out.

“Ya! What are you doing?”

“Mind your business.” One of the girls spoke. “And get lost.”

“Are you picking on her because she’s a vampire?”

“What’s it matter to you?”

“Because I’m the real deal.” Seonghwa flashed his fangs, eyes glowing red. “Now get lost.”

The girls scurried off without a word. He watched them go as he got closer to the other one on the floor. Even from a distance, even while covered in strawberry milk, he could tell she was a vampire like him.

“Are you alright?”

You wiped away some milk from your face, slowly looking up at the gentlemen standing before you. When you looked up you were immediately caught off guard by his beauty, but that just confused you all the more.

“Why did you do that?”

“Why were you taking it?”

“I’m not a monster…” You slowly got up. “I’m not gonna give anyone a reason to believe I am.”

“Then what does that make me?”

“Huh?” The boy’s eyes glowed red. “You’re a vampire…”

“You couldn’t tell?”

“Uh…”

“Anyway, here.” The boy offered you a small blood bag. “Don’t worry, it’s from the blood bank. You probably need it more than me.”

“I don’t drink human blood…”

“Ah, so that’s why they were picking on you. You’re not a proper vampire. No wonder you couldn’t recognize my scent.”

“Sa… sorry for causing you trouble… I’ll be going now…”

You politely bowed and started walking off but the boy followed you, getting in your way. You thought the girls were bad enough, but an actual vampire was far worse in your mind.

“Why do you go to a public school? You know there’s a private school for vampires, right?”

“I prefer a public one…”

“You’re not human, you know that, right?”

“By your standards I’m not a vampire either.”

He scoffed. “Touché.”

“I’m sorry for the trouble, but… thank you…”

“No problem.” He looked down at your name tag. “Y/n.”

Seonghwa put the lollipop back in his mouth, stepping aside so you could be on your way. He watched you go for a while, a lot on his mind. He couldn’t understand why some vampires didn’t drink human blood, let alone why some went to school alongside humans. It was honestly quite annoying to see, especially that you were getting picked on for being different, and letting it happen. He couldn’t really just stand by and let this go though.

🖤

School wasn’t really easy for you, especially being the only vampire in your class, but you got by just fine. You had good grades, did just fine in gym class, and mostly kept to yourself. If you weren’t a vampire they’d probably have you be class president or something, but that wasn’t gonna happen. You’d probably refuse it as well, not wanting to be a bother to anyone. Of course that didn’t stop your peers from bothering you.

“Shit… paper cut… ya, bloodsucker.”

It didn’t make sense how your classmates feared you, yet had no problem picking on you. The smallest drop of blood made you uneasy, and they were well aware of that. The second the scent hit you the atmosphere grew tense. You tried to make yourself small, but your classmate and her friends had gotten up, coming over to your desk.

“You want a taste?”

“Ya, come on. I hear the tiniest bit of blood makes you go crazy.”

“Please leave me alone…”

“Aren’t you hungry though? We’re just tryna help.”

“I’m alright…”

“Don’t be shy.”

The girl chuckled and wiped some blood on your cheek. You immediately freaked out and rushed out of the room, making your way to the nearest bathroom. You didn’t care to see if anyone else was around, going to the sink and washing your face. Thankfully it was only a small amount, but even after you washed it off the scent lingered for a while longer. You made your way outside, wanting the smell of everything to fill your nose. Despite it all, you were used to this type of behavior from your peers. In the end it was relatively harmless, but you always feared a line would be crossed.

“Ya, vampire, didn’t you leave something in the kitchen?”

Your things would always go missing, but they were never gone for long. The others really just liked making you run around, and this time it seemed your pencil case was hidden in the kitchen classroom somewhere. You merely offered a smile and went off to retrieve it. To you it was just another day that you didn’t think anything would happen, that is until you entered the room. As soon as you stepped in you wound up getting soaked in a red liquid. You got a taste of said liquid, the smell also hitting you, it was pigs blood.

“Is this what you look like in your natural state? Not just playing pretend.”

You wanted to run, but the door had already been shut and locked behind you. When you got your sight back you noticed five others in the room with you. None were recording you, but they were all approaching you, and in your panic you slipped and fell to the floor. They cornered you, and two of them flashed a knife in your face. You thought they might cut up your cheek or something, not like there would be evidence of it, but instead you watched as they slid the blade across their palm, showing you the bloody wound.

“This is what you really want, don’t you?”

“Maybe I’ll let you have some, if you beg.”

The pigs blood was already messing with you, so to add human blood to that, you knew you were in danger. Your throat felt extremely dry, your heart racing and pounding in your chest. The world was fading and all you could see was red, the sound of blood flow filling your ears. This was bad, and you had to do something before someone got hurt, so you did the only thing you could. When your fangs appeared you bit into your wrist, hard, blood dripping down onto the floor along with your red stained tears. Of course this whole situation couldn’t go unnoticed and soon enough a teacher came into the room, seeing the scene laid out before them.

The halls were empty, so a crowd hadn’t formed. The teacher sent the two who hurt themselves to the infirmary, a third going with them while the other two went to the principal’s office. You on the other hand were given some time to calm down, and clean up a bit. At least there was a big sink here, so you managed to clean off most of the pigs blood. There was no getting the smell off, and you knew you’d have to change into your gym clothes. At least you didn’t have to clean the bloody mess, just return to class in some sense of shame. You could hear all the whispers going around you, and you did your best to ignore them, but that wasn’t the worst of it. Everything came crashing down when you came in the next day.

“You… you want me to transfer?”

“I believe it would be for the best. A lot has happened, and I worry that you could wind up getting hurt in the process.”

“You mean you’re afraid I’ll hurt someone…”

“That’s not what I said.”

“I didn’t do anything! The others have been-”

“It has been difficult for you from the beginning. Don’t you think it would be better for you if you were among your actual peers?”

“You mean vampires…”

“This isn’t official, just a suggestion. Asinis is a school that’s only for vampires, you might feel more at home there.”

“I guess…”

“Think about it.”

You had always known about Asinis, looking back, that boy who saved you was wearing their uniform. It had been an option for you from the beginning, but you wanted to try a more normal route. Although it looked like that idea had come to an end. You had always known that your peers would harbor some fear, or hate, towards you, but you knew that they had nothing to fear. Now things had changed, now you were the one who was afraid. That stunt in the kitchen the other day, if they had done something like that, it was possible they’d take it further, and you wouldn’t be safe if they did. By the end of the day you put in the transfer request, and by the end of the week you were all set.

You couldn’t even rest during the weekend, too anxious about starting at your new school. Since it was one for vampires, there was serious security at the entrance. All the students had to show an ID card to a guard, and even if it seemed tedious, no one seemed to mind. In fact some seemed a bit smug, proud to be entering a private school, proud to be a vampire. The set up did make it a drag to get in, but it was designed to keep humans from entering without authorization. It would be very dangerous for one to get in. Many have tried, but failed, and if someone did succeed, there was no word of it. Obviously, with this being your first day, you didn’t have an ID card. Even if you were a vampire, and a student, no ID card, meant no entry.

“I’m the new transfer student… today is my first day…”

You were trying to explain to a guard your situation. You had been told you would get your ID card on our first day, but the problem was getting in without one. You figured you were probably gonna have to wait until everyone else had gotten in before someone would be called over about you, but you were suddenly grabbed. Someone wrapped their arm around your shoulder and pulled you close to them.

“I’m happy to see you here.”

“Uh…”

When you got a good look you were able to recognize the person, it was the boy from before, the one who had saved you.

“You finally made the right choice by coming here.”

“Yeah… sure…”

“Let’s go. You’ll love it. I’ll show-”

“I can’t…”

“Huh?”

“It’s my first day… I don’t have an ID card yet…”

“Right. Just a security precaution. Can’t have a human sneaking in, they wouldn’t be safe.”

He chuckled and pulled you along as he went up to a guard and showed his ID card. He explained to the guard you were new and that you didn’t have your ID card yet. The guard said you couldn’t enter without it, but the boy vouched for you, saying he’d escort you to the teachers office and help you get settled. For whatever reason the guard allowed it, and you were allowed to enter. The boy hadn’t let you go, and you were a bit afraid to move away since he said he’d be taking you to the teachers office. You didn’t want to get lost.

“Uh… thank you…”

“No problem. It’s better than waiting for a teacher to come confirm everything and let you in.”

“Right… uh… can I ask you something?”

“Sure.”

“What’s your name…”

“Oh, right. I haven’t properly introduced myself. My apologies” The boy stepped back and offered you a bow. “Park Seonghwa. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“It’s-”

Before you speak another boy had come from out of nowhere and put Seonghwa in a headlock, spinning him around and laughing.

“Been looking for you all morning! Where’s the blood bag you owe me! We had a deal!”

“Wooyoung!” Seonghwa hissed. “This is not how you treat your elders!”

A few other boys had gathered around, one of the taller ones yanking Wooyoung away. Seonghwa composed himself, glaring at Wooyoung before getting a blood bag out of his bag and offering it to the boy.

“Here you go, just as promised.”

“Alright! You’re the best, hyung!”

“I know.”

“So, what were you-”

Wooyoung suddenly noticed you quietly standing off to the side. His eyes lit up and he stepped towards you, looking you over.

“Hello gorgeous… would you like some breakfast?” Wooyoung offered you the blood bag. “It’s the best there is.”

“Uh…”

“She doesn’t drink human blood.” Seonghwa stated. “So don’t bother.”

“Huh? Do you know her?”

“Kinda. It’s her first day, and I’m taking her up to the teachers office.”

“Ah, in that case, welcome. I’m Wooyoung, nice to meet you.”

“Y/n… nice to meet you.”

“We should get going.” Seonghwa said. “Before classes start.”

Along the way the rest of what seemed to be Seonghwa’s friends introduced themselves to you. They seemed nice, and you could at least appreciate that they didn’t comment on your dietary choices. They dropped you off at the teachers office, hoping to see you around. You thanked them and made your way into the office, introducing yourself. Your homeroom teacher greeted you, having you sit down with them while they got you settled in. You received your ID card, and told not to lose it as replacing it was going to cost you. They even showed you around a bit, letting you know how to navigate the school, as well as the rules.

“There are two lunchrooms.”

“Two?”

“One for those who drink human blood, and one for those who don’t. We’re all the same here, but we respect those who chose not to consume human blood. We also understand the difficulties with that, so we have two separate lunch rooms to accommodate.”

“It’s very nice of you.”

“We do our best. Now shall we get you to class?”

You were introduced to your class, immediately seeing the familiar face of Seonghwa and his friends. They all seemed pretty excited to see you, and seeing them did put you a bit at ease. Although, even if this place was different, it felt the same to you. So the fear of being an outcast lingered. You quietly took your seat, and got your things out. It would take some time to adjust to everything, but you knew you’d put your best effort into it. This place could be good to you. At least that’s what you hoped.

“Lunch time!” You heard Wooyoung cheer. “Let’s go!”

When the bell rang you got a bit anxious. You knew where the lunch room was, but you knew that was gonna be a whole new experience. Back at your old school you wouldn’t have lunch with your peers. You could eat human food, but your primary diet was blood, not human, but an alternative type of blood. So you’d always find a quiet place to have a blood bag. A handful of times you were caught and had to find a new place, but you knew that didn’t need to be the case here.

“Are you gonna come with us?”

You hadn’t noticed that Seonghwa and his friends had come up to you, surrounding you. That is until Yunho asked you about lunch.

“No better place to fix your diet than here.”

“Fix?”

“You’re a vampire.” Seonghwa commented. “You should eat properly, get all the nutrients you need. I can promise you it’s wonderful. Especially for a first time.”

“Ah, I’m good. I know alternative blood probably doesn’t sound appealing to you, but it provides me with everything I need.”

“Don’t kid yourself. You’re curious, aren’t you?” Seonghwa leaned down close to you. “Wondering what human blood tastes like, wanting a taste…”

“Uh…”

“Leave her alone, Seonghwa.”

Seonghwa rolled his eyes and stood up, looking over at the boy who had called him. All his friends were glaring too, and you looked over as well. It was one of your new classmates.

“Mind your business, Choi San.”

Seonghwa and his gang headed out without another word. This San boy walked over to you, a kind smile on his face.

“Are you alright?”

“Yeah. I just thought he was nice…”

“Seonghwa is like that. He’s charming, and nice, and a good guy, but only to those who drink human blood. To the rest of us he’s a completely different person. I don’t know what his problem is.”

“You… you don’t drink human blood?”

“No. I prefer the alternative.”

“Oh…”

“Shall we go to lunch then? Since it’s your first day I can imagine you’re nervous, and I’d be happy to show you around.”

“That’d be nice.”

“Cool. Come on then.”

You gathered your things and headed to lunch with San. He properly introduced himself, and told you that you could always go to him with any questions. You thanked him for his kindness, starting to feel like you’ve made a friend. The fact that he was more like you really put you at ease too. Walking into the lunchroom was a new experience for you, and you were quite amazed. There was actually a full on menu available for you. Some foods were laced with alternative blood, and there were some without. San made some recommendations, and you were also eager to try new things. You sat together, getting to know each other more as well. San even shared some of his food with you, glad to see you so happy.

“You’re adjusting nicely.”

“It’s a nice place…”

“You’re with your people, so it only makes sense you’re more at ease.”

“Yeah…”

“Can I ask something?”

“What?”

“Why didn’t you come here from the start? Why go to a normal school?”

“Well… I didn’t think I’d fit in here…”

“Here? Asinis? A school for vampires? What do you mean?”

“I thought everyone here drank human blood… and since I don’t… I’d be an outcast…”

“You weren’t an outcast at your old school?”

“I was, but that’s cause I am different from them. My nature, my diet, I’m not human. Everyone here is like me, so to be an outcast among my own people…”

“Better to be an outcast among humans than your own kind.”

“Yeah…”

“Well that’s not gonna be happening here. You’re not alone.”

“I can see that now. Thanks.”

🖤

You found yourself settling in nicely, as well as coming out of your shell. You socialized with your classmates, and San introduced you to some of his friends. It made you realize that this is what school was supposed to be like. Of course it wasn’t perfect either. Every now and then Seonghwa and his gang would bother you. They’d corner you out in the halls or in between classes, and it was always the same thing. This was a reason why you were afraid of being at an all vampires school. You always figured others would be shoving human blood in your face, trying to get a reaction out of you.

Thankfully you had practice keeping yourself composed. Humans may not have been able to shove blood bags in your face, or simply breathe down your neck with the smell of blood on their breath, but they had their ways of messing with you. Of course you weren’t always dealing with them. San acted like your guardian angel, getting Seonghwa and his gang to leave you alone, even coming to your rescue at times. Although as much as you appreciated him, he couldn’t always be there for you and you had to hold your own.

“Why don’t you drink human blood?” Yeosang asked. “I’m genuinely curious.”

You were enjoying a free period, sitting in the gym bleachers with some homework when you were suddenly surrounded. Yeosang threw his arm around your shoulder, talking to you as if he had always been there, as if you two were close.

“I mean, you’re really missing out here.”

It had always been a rumor to you, but ever since you came to Asinis, you saw the truth. You had a heightened sense of smell, of sight, of hearing, you healed faster than humans, but that’s as far as your vampire abilities went. You had always heard that those who drink human blood had more power, and now you saw it for yourself. Those vampires had super strength, super speed, they practically healed instantaneously. It gave you all the more reason to be afraid of them, and all the more reason to behave.

“I’m happy as I am.”

“But why?” Seonghwa questioned. “You’re weak. Even by human standards. Don’t you think that’s embarrassing?”

“I’m not the only one who consumes alternative blood, and I’m not weak.”

“Right. It’s not like you were cornered by a bunch of humans and doused in pigs blood. They even went as far as to cut themselves to get a rise out of you.”

“How… how do you…”

Despite how insane of an incident that was, the news didn’t get out. The kids who did it never said anything, even lied about their injuries. None of it was filmed either, which was strange because they had done so before. In truth, no one really knew what happened, and yet Seonghwa did, and with details. You couldn’t comprehend it until an idea hit you.

“Did you do that?”

“Do what?”

“Did you mind control my classmates to-”

Seonghwa was suddenly standing right in front of you, his face all up in yours. His eyes were glowing red and he had a cocky grin on his face.

“Are you accusing me of something, love?”

“I…”

“Use your words. What did I do?”

“You… you…”

A vampire being able to control humans, that was a rumor that didn’t go around often. If it were true, humans would certainly freak out, and this sense of peace in the world would start to crumble. It seemed far-fetched, even to you who was a vampire, but Seonghwa was making you question the possibility.

“Hm?”

“Y/n!”

You didn’t know where San had come from, but he rushed over to you, pulling Seonghwa away. He got you to your feet and had you stand behind him, glaring at the others.

“Why can’t you just leave her alone!”

“I’m just trying to help.”

“Well she doesn’t want it.”

“Can’t she speak for herself?”

“Please leave me alone…” You mumbled. “I’m fine as I am.”

Seonghwa scoffed. “If you say so. Let’s go guys.”

San watched them all go, keeping you behind him. Once they were gone he turned to you, making sure you were alright and weren’t hurt.

“I’m sorry…”

“For what?”

“You’re always coming to my rescue… what if you get hurt?”

“Seonghwa isn’t the type to actually hurt someone. He’d get in trouble with the school if he did. He’s just annoying you with words.”

“I don’t get why though…”

“You’re the new kid, he sees you as an easy target.”

“I wish he’d stop…”

“I’m sure he’ll get bored eventually, but you got me to protect you, so don’t worry.”

“Aren’t you scared of him?”

“Of Seonghwa? Nah, he just likes to flaunt around his power and status. We’ll be okay.”

San’s words always managed to put you at ease. He knew better than you how things worked around the school. Although you couldn’t easily move past it either. Even if you were with your kind, you were still different and bullied over that. At least it was just words, well, it started off that way. After accusing Seonghwa of messing with your classmates, you couldn’t get the idea out of your head. It explained everything, why the sudden change and boldness in their actions, but you couldn’t understand why Seonghwa would care to do that to you. Maybe he had been there to witness it, but that seemed highly unlikely given how good of a student he was. He wouldn’t sneak out to see that, the school also had strong security to keep people out and the students in. You were probably overthinking this, but something kept nagging at you that there was more. It was only a matter of time before you figured out what that was.

“Are you gonna keep hiding behind San?”

You were walking the halls, lost in thought, when you were suddenly pinned against the wall. Seonghwa had his hand pressed to the wall at the side of your head, staring you down.

“I… I…”

“You’re finally among your people and you don’t care to grow? You don’t have to be weak for everyone else’s sake. Now you can embrace who you are and yet you still-”

“You wanted me to transfer.”

“Huh?”

It clicked then, why Seonghwa would care to mess with your old classmates. He was being such a jerk to you now, but when you first met him he was kind. Even on your first day he was nice, getting you through the front gate, introducing you to his friends, even defending your diet and taking you where you needed to go. He was very different to the Seonghwa who stood before you now, but all this bullying went back to one thing. Your diet, and trying to peer pressure you into changing it. You would never consider such a thing if you were still in your old school, because you’d be a danger to your human classmates, and even then Seonghwa wouldn’t have much access to you. Now that you were here he could bother you about it whenever he wanted, but that still didn’t explain why he’d care to do this.

“You made my classmates do that to me so I’d have no choice but to transfer here! Why? What reason-”

“You think I was just gonna sit around knowing one of my kind was being harassed by some low life humans? Just because they were different, because they were seen as weak.”

“If you wanted me here, maybe some better words would have done it!”

“With your human loving demeanor you wouldn’t listen to reason. So I had to take matters into my own hands.”

“You manipulated-”

“Don’t kid yourself. Those humans harassed you, and wanted you gone. They would have done something like that eventually, I just provided a little push.”

“Then why are you harassing me now? You’re no better than them!”

“Do not compare me to those creatures!”

“What is your problem? Why did you bring me here? Why do you care about my diet? Do you like me or something?”

Seonghwa scoffed, a cocky grin appearing on his face. “If that’s the case will you finally be a good girl and listen to me?”

“Uh…”

“Seonghwa!”

You heard San’s voice, seeing him running over from the corner of your eye, although he wasn’t that fast. In seconds he was pinned to the wall next to you, Seonghwa’s hand around his throat, squeezing. Your eyes went wide in panic and you grabbed Seonghwa’s arm, trying to get him to let go, but he didn’t budge.

“Seonghwa! Seonghwa, please! Let him go!”

“Did you really think that was gonna work?” Seonghwa hissed. “You forget your place.”

“Seonghwa, please let him go.” Tears stung your eyes. “Please.”

“Look at that, you made her cry.”

Seonghwa squeezed tighter, San quietly struggling to breath before he was released. San slipped to the floor, gasping in air, and you quickly joined him, looking him over. His neck was purple, bruised in the shape of a hand mark, but it was already starting to heal.

“Get in my way again, and you will pay dearly.” Seonghwa threatened. “Let’s go.”

You glanced up to see Seonghwa and his group leave, but you remained with San. His breathing had already returned to normal, and the bruise had gotten smaller too. He reached up and wiped away some tears.

“Are you okay?”

“Me? What about you? What were you thinking?”

“I don’t like it…”

“What?”

“When you’re afraid… your scent… I don’t like it…”

“Oh… you can tell…”

“It’s how I know when he’s bothering you.”

“You need to be careful. What if you get hurt? Like today, or worse.”

“I’d rather be hurt than see you scared.”

“San…”

“I’m alright.”

“I wish he’d just stop…”

“Let’s stick together more, okay? He doesn’t seem to do anything when I’m around.”

“Okay…”

Even with some answers that encounter left you with new questions. You didn’t really know Seonghwa’s motivations, and your list of possible answers got longer and more confusing. Still, with San at your side you saw much less of Seonghwa. It was a great relief, and it even gave you all the more reason to get closer to San. You both thought he might stop if he didn’t have a chance to bother you but there would always be times where you two would be separate. You’d try not to be alone when that happened, but there were things you couldn’t avoid. Even if you’d rush from one place to another, Seonghwa was faster than you.

One day while you were roaming the nearly barren halls, you were suddenly shoved into an empty classroom. You stumbled in your steps and almost fell, but you managed to keep yourself up. Although soon enough you were slammed against the lockers, finding yourself staring down Seonghwa. His friends had locked the doors, keeping guard, and closing the windows and blinds. Once you regained your composure you stared back at Seonghwa. This needed to end, which meant you also needed to stand up to him. So you held your head up high.

“What is your problem with me?”

“Good, I like it better when you don’t cower in fear.”

“Let go.”

“Or what?”

“I’ve let your bullshit slide for too long. Leave me alone or I’ll report you.”

Seonghwa laughed. “And what are you gonna say? You think they’ll listen to you over me?”

“You-”

“What evidence would you even have? It’s not like anything I do would leave a mark.”

“That’s not-”

It all happened so fast you struggled to process it. One moment you were staring down Seonghwa, the next he had his fangs in your neck. You didn’t even struggle under him, a pleasurable feeling overwhelming your senses, but you eventually got a hold of yourself. You tried to get him off but he was way stronger than you, and you were losing strength by the second.

“Seonghwa…”

When he pulled away you nearly collapsed to the floor, but he held you up. The world was spinning and you were sure you were on the verge of passing out. Still you tried to focus, ignoring the tingling feeling that lingered. You were trying to form words, but even keeping your eyes open were a struggle. You could vaguely make out Seonghwa’s face, his bloody lips, fangs poking out. He seemed content, licking his lips, and when your wound healed he ran his tongue along your neck to get the last few drops.

“You taste lovely.” Seonghwa whispered. “Imagine how much better you’d be if you ate properly.”

“You… you…”

“Sh, sh, sh, you’re fine. Just take a little nap for me, okay?”

“… why…”

“Close your eyes.”

It was hard to fight it. The darkness was consuming you, and you were too weak to resist. Everything in your vision got blurry, and as you slipped under you could vaguely make out Seonghwa’s smiling face.

🖤

“Y/n! Y/n!”

As you came to you could hear your voice being called. You slowly opened your eyes, seeing white, and then San was in your field of vision. He was relieved to see you had woken up.

“What… what happened… where am I?”

“I found you passed out in a classroom and brought you to the infirmary. You were a lot colder than usual. What happened?”

“I…”

Everything slowly started coming back to you, and your hand shot up to your neck. You knew there wouldn’t be a mark, but you had to be sure. There was still a lingering feeling of the whole ordeal, and it brought so many more questions to mind. Vampires didn’t feed off humans directly, it wasn’t allowed given the addictive qualities of a vampire bite. It seemed the bite was pleasurable among their own kind too, which meant you couldn’t tell San about this. You were too embarrassed and you had no idea how he’d react.

“Y/n, are you okay?”

“Yeah. I’ve just been running around all day, and I didn’t eat enough. Must have finally hit. I didn’t mean to worry you.”

San was giving you a weird look, and you were sure he had caught on that you were lying. You were trying to control yourself, knowing your heartbeat could give you away. Even if he did seem suspicious, he had no idea what had really happened, and wasn’t gonna push it any further. You were grateful for that. He walked with you to your next class, you did share most of your schedule after all, but you had forgotten Seonghwa was there too. You were worried he’d make some sort of comment, but luckily he kept away. Although you did look over at him, and he flashed you a cocky grin. You weren’t sure why he bit you, not really, but it was certainly proof that he could do anything to you and there wouldn’t be any evidence.

“Y/n, you good?”

“Huh? Fine.”

“If you’re still hungry I have extra blood bags in my locker.”

“No, I’m alright. Don’t wanna ruin my appetite.”

You thought you could end things. That standing up to Seonghwa and showing him you weren’t afraid would finally make him stop. Instead you had a whole new problem with him. Now you were self conscious of having your neck exposed whenever you were alone. It had gotten chiller outside and you thought to wear a scarf but that drew unwanted attention.

“Are you cold? You’re a vampire though, we don’t get cold.”

“I know, just a fashion choice.”

“Why now?”

“Since it’s gotten colder out I thought I could change my wardrobe a bit. You don’t like it?”

“No, it’s great.” San assured. “Just curious.”

You could tell San was suspicious of you, that you were keeping something from him, but he was being very respectful about it too. He trusted you would tell him when you were ready. Although you hoped you’d never have to. So you did your best to be normal, even if you could always feel Seonghwa’s gaze on you when he was nearby. You really couldn’t go on always looking over your shoulder, and you thought to confront him, but you weren’t sure you could do it alone. You wanted San at your side, but that involved telling him the truth, and if you did you were sure he wouldn’t keep a level head. So you were stuck, unsure of what to do. You had to do something soon though, before you went mad, or Seonghwa did something worse.

“Long day?”

You were heading out by yourself, San staying behind for study hall when you came across Seonghwa. You hadn’t noticed him waiting by the doors, too lost in though until his voice pulled you out. You glanced over and tried to run off but he got in your way. As he stepped forward you stepped back, trying to think of something to do.

“Missed me? You’ve been clinging to San so much I was starting to think you didn’t like me.”

“What… what do you want…”

“I’m surprised you didn’t tell San what happened. At the same time I’m pleased. It’s our little secret.”

“Leave me alone.”

“And what makes you think I’m going to do that?”

“Cause you have no reason to be doing this… there are others like me but you don’t bother them.”

“They’re not you. Remember? You called me out. I like you.”

“Liar.”

“That hurts, but I’ll rectify that soon enough.”

“What-”

Seonghwa took your hand, ripping your scarf off, and started dragging you along, back towards the school building. You tried to free yourself but his grip was tight, and the more you struggled the stronger his hold on you got. You thought to scream, but once you had been grabbed the rest of Seonghwa’s friends had surrounded you. Not like anyone else would care to help. You’ve been here long enough to know everyone liked Seonghwa, and no one really dared to cross him. What made you more nervous was that all his friends seemed excited about something. You wound up getting dragged down to the basement, taken into a room that seemed abandoned, but it certainly wasn’t empty.

“What… what is this? Seonghwa, please-”

“Don’t bother screaming, no one’s gonna hear you.”

“Seonghwa!”

Now you were very afraid, your heart pounding in your chest.Whatever this was, it wasn't good, and you really didn't wanna find out what Seonghwa had prepared. Whatever this was, it wasn’t good, and you really didn’t wanna find out what Seonghwa had prepared. You started thrashing, hitting his arm, desperately trying to get him to release you. Escaping probably would have been impossible since you were outnumbered, but you had to try anyway. Before you knew it though Seonghwa yanked you so you stood before him, grabbing your other arm and pinning them both to your side.

He only gave you a smile before sinking his fangs into you. Any attempt to struggle was quickly beaten down, and Seonghwa’s grip on you finally loosen. He didn’t drink as heavily as before, just enough to make you pliable. He took in a satisfied breath when he pulled away from you, licking his lips and then pressing a kiss to your cheek.

“You’re gonna taste so much better.”

“Uh…”

Somehow you were still on your feet, but certainly not stable. Seonghwa wasn’t holding you tight anymore, but he kept a hold of your arms to keep you steady. He carefully led you over to a chair, getting you to sit down. Your bite wound had already healed, and he licked up the bit of blood that remained.

“Just relax for me.”

Even with the blood loss you were trying to regain your sense of self. You were giddy, and felt floaty, but this wasn’t the time to let your guard down. You tried to focus, but you couldn’t really do that until you were tied down. You vaguely watched as Jongho and Yeosang tied your arms and legs to the chair. you couldn’t really move, so this raised some flags.

“Wat... stop…”

“You don’t need to be scared.” Jongho stated. “You’ll be just fine.”

“It didn’t need to come to this if you had just listened to me from the start.” Seonghwa grabbed your chin, making your eyes meet. “But this is for the best.”

“What are you…”

“You’ll enjoy it.”

Seonghwa stepped away, going over to a table. From where you were you couldn’t really see what was there, but you recognized the blood bags.

“Seonghwa…”

“One moment, love.”

You were starting to feel more like yourself, gently tugging on your restraints to discover how much wiggle room you had, which was practically nothing. While you were haphazardly trying to come up with something you didn’t notice Seonghwa approach, not until he grabbed your face and pulled your gaze up to him.

“Let’s try not to be wasteful.” Seonghwa held up a blood bag. “Okay.”

“No... no, no, Seonghwa…”

“You’ll thank me later.”

You shut your mouth tight, or as tight as you could with your strength. Seonghwa chuckled, finding your actions cute, but that wasn’t going to stop him. You could feel the tears building up, trying to prepare for the worst when you suddenly heard a loud crash. Seonghwa stopped, and despite the weird position, you managed to see San. He had broken the door down, breathing heavily as he stood up and took in the scene.

“San…”

You had no idea how he found you all the way down here, but you were terrified as to what Seonghwa would do to him. The others had gathered around San, but didn’t do anything, not without Seonghwa’s say.

“What the fuck are you doing to her!”

“I told you that if you got in my way again, you’d pay dearly.”

“Let her go this instant!”

“Grab him.”

Seonghwa released you, placing the blood bag back on the table. You watched as San tussled with the other boys, clearly outnumbered and soon enough overpowered. Mingi and Yunho dragged him over, keeping him on his knees.

“I didn’t think you’d find me down here, but you’re full of surprises.” Seonghwa opened a case that had been on the table. “I came prepared though, as I’m one to keep my word.”

Seonghwa put on some gloves and grabbed a silver dagger from the case. He ran the blade across his cheek, the wound healing instantaneously without a drop of blood spilling.

“Our power is truly amazing, isn’t it. Although it’s a shame some of you seem satisfied with just a fraction of it.”

“We’re all the same!” San yelled. “Don’t think you’re all high and mighty because you drink human blood.”

“But I am high and mighty. I’m better than you, but I won’t hold that over you forever.”

Seonghwa grabbed a jar from the case as well, setting it on the table and unscrewing the lid. You could all see the cross on it, and you knew what it was, holy water. Seonghwa dipped the blade into the water, letting it soak a bit before pulling it out and sealing the jar. He walked over to San, the others holding him still.

“What are you doing?!” San hissed. “Are you going to kill me? Is this how I’ll pay dearly?”

“Hardly.” Seonghwa knelt down, placing a hand on San’s shoulders. “We’re going to be good friends, you and I.”

With a devilish grin Seonghwa dug the blade into San’s chest. You heard San scream in agony, causing you great distress. You pulled against your restraints, screaming at Seonghwa to leave him alone. Seonghwa didn’t care for your cries, twisting the knife and digging it in deeper. San was released as the blade was dragged up and pulled out, causing him to collapse to the floor, blood pooling around him. Somehow he managed to get on his hands and knees, coughing up blood as he grabbed his wound.

“Choi San, you know I liked you better when you knew your place and didn’t cross me. Don’t worry though, you’ll heal.” Seonghwa stated. “But not fast enough to save your life. At least not on your current diet.”

Seonghwa put the bloody blade back into the case, grabbing a blood bag and throwing it to the ground before San. He grabbed another and walked back over to you. Tears were streaming down your face, and you refused to look at Seonghwa, but he grabbed your face and forced your eyes to meet.

“He made you cry again.”

“You… monster…”

“You haven’t seen a monster. Not yet.”

Seonghwa tore open the blood bag, spilling its contents all over your chest. You didn’t get any on your face, but the smell alone was making you light headed. You tried to keep your focus though, worried about San. Seonghwa wiped some blood on your neck, placing a soft kiss on your head before looking back at San.

“If you don’t drink that blood, you will die.” Seonghwa reminded. “Are you really going to make y/n watch?”

“Fuck… you…”

“Hm. Well, I’m not gonna make her witness such a thing.”

Seonghwa stalked over grabbing the blood bag off the floor and grabbing San’s face. He flashed his fangs, eyes glowing red, biting into the blood bag and pouring the contents down San’s throat.

“I really didn’t want any blood to go to waste.”

San gagged, choking on the blood, but despite his efforts it went down, and it tasted divine. When he had enough strength he grabbed the bag from Seonghwa, drinking down the last drops. Seonghwa chuckled and got up, tossing another bag to the floor, which San eagerly grabbed and drank.

“San…” You were choking back more tears. “San…”

“He’s not listening right now, love.” Seonghwa said. “Tasting human blood for the first time can be quite an experience. For someone like him, it’s quite a frenzy. All he wants is more and more, can’t even tell the difference between his own kind and humans.”

“Huh?”

“San, over here boy.”

Seonghwa caught San’s attention, which in turn drew San’s eyes to you. All he could smell was the blood on you, human blood, and that’s all he cared to know. Before you knew it San was digging his fangs into your neck. You screamed out, horrified that your friend was doing this to you, but you were soon choking on your own tears.

“San… San…”

You hadn’t fully recovered from Seonghwa, and now San was draining you, and fast. Your vision was going black, and you knew you’d pass out soon enough. Before that happened though Seonghwa pulled San off of you, meeting his eyes and chuckling.

“She tastes good doesn’t she?”

Seonghwa shoved San back, dropping him to the floor. The boy tried to lunge for you again, but Mingi and Wooyoung grabbed him, holding him back. Seonghwa ordered them to take him away, and you vaguely saw a feral San being dragged off. Once they were gone Seonghwa grabbed your face, looking down on you with a soft smile on his lips.

“We’ll finish this later. I have a new friend to look after.”

Seonghwa drew his claws and cut the ropes, grabbing his case and leaving. You tried to stand up, to go after them, but you collapsed to the floor, lucky enough to avoid any blood. You rolled over and stared up at the ceiling. You weren’t going to be moving anytime soon, so you let the darkness take you. You’d come up with a plan once you had enough strength.

🖤

You opened your eyes, finding yourself in a familiar unfamiliar place, the infirmary. You quickly sat up, noticing that your clothes were clean, and the smell of blood was completely gone. Without thinking you got up, finding Hongjoong on the other side of the curtain playing on his phone. When he saw you he offered you a smile.

“You’re up.”

“Where’s San!”

“You don’t have to worry about him. He’s fine.”

“Where is he!”

“Get home safe.”

Hongjoong got up, intending to leave, but you weren’t done with him. You grabbed him, only for him to grab your arm in return, getting you to let him go. He did it all with a kind smile on his face too.

“See you tomorrow.”

You were all alone, still trying to process, trying to figure out where to go. Once you had an idea you grabbed your things. The sun was barely setting, but you weren’t heading out just yet. You went down to the basement, finding the room you had been held hostage in. It was spotless, nothing out of place, and not a whiff of blood. They cleaned up all the evidence so fast. So it didn’t matter if you reported the situation, which meant you needed to find San. Your sense of smell wasn’t as good as others, and you certainly weren’t attuned to San’s scent, which you cursed yourself out for. That left you with one option.

You headed out, going to the only place you could think, San’s home. You had walked him there once, after a long afternoon of studying. When you got there you knocked on the door, but there was no response, so you thought to stay. For a couple hours you waited for him, wanting him to come back safe and sound, but given how you saw him last time, you were worried. As it got late you realized he wouldn’t be home, which meant you had to go. Surely you’d see him at school tomorrow, so you just had to wait. You stayed up all night, couldn’t even bring yourself to eat anything, just waiting for the sun.

For the first time ever you were the first student of your class at school. Even then all you could do was wait until the others arrived, hoping San was among them. Guilt was eating you alive, and you just wanted to know if he was alright. You did doze off a bit, somehow, but were woken up by a loud commotion. You snapped awake, seeing Seonghwa and his friends messing around with each other, but more importantly you saw San walking in. He seemed to be alright, he was smiling, and you scrambled out of your seat, going over to him and hugging him tight.

“San!”

He was a bit taken aback by the sudden hug, but he happily embraced you. The tears began to flow, and he gently pet your head, trying to shush you.

“It’s okay, everything’s okay.”

“I’m so sorry, this is all my fault.”

“Easy, you’re not to blame.”

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry…”

“Don’t cry. I’m alright.”

“What happened? You were hurt and-”

“Are you okay though?” San questioned. “I hurt you without meaning to. I wasn’t in my right mind then, but I am now.”

“I know that wasn’t you. I’ve just been worried about you.”

“There’s no need to be.”

“I’ll do better. I won’t let this happen. Let’s go to the teachers and-”

“No.”

“Wa… what?”

“Y/n, I was wrong. I thought I was living well, but that’s not the case anymore.”

“I… I don’t understand.”

“Seonghwa helped me out last night. He opened my eyes to the truth.”

“Huh?”

Seonghwa suddenly came up to you from behind, wrapping an arm around you and pulling you close. You were still processing, refusing to accept the obvious conclusion.

“I told you, human blood is what we truly need.” Seonghwa stated. “I’m glad I could get San to understand that.”

“No… you forced that stuff down his throat! You-”

Seonghwa covered your mouth. “Easy there, love. We’re just having a polite conversation here, aren’t we?”

“It’s okay.” San said. “The circumstances weren’t the best, but that doesn’t change the fact that he was right. I feel so much better now, like I’m complete.”

You shook your head, getting Seonghwa to move his hand away. Once he did you shoved him back, stepping away from the group that had been surrounding you.

“You’re not San, this isn’t you.”

“It is, it’s who I’ve always been.”

“They hurt you!”

“I wouldn’t listen to reason, but you should.”

“No, no you’re not San… you’re not…”

You ran out of the room in tears, needing a place to be alone. This was all your fault. You knew Seonghwa wasn’t gonna leave you alone and you knew San was going to keep interfering, and yet you let him do that. It cost him dearly, and the boy you saw now wasn’t him. You found a quiet room to cry in, letting yourself come to terms with your new reality. You missed your first two classes, not sure if you even wanted to go back, but you had to. You couldn’t just run away like before. As you returned you told the teacher you had been in the infirmary, which they accepted. You tried to focus, on occasion looking over at San.

He seemed just like his old self like this, and for a while you could delude yourself into thinking yesterday didn’t happen. Yet when the bell rang you remembered the truth. San hung out with Seonghwa, everyone seemed like long time friends. When they glanced your way you quickly rushed out, going to the lunchroom knowing they wouldn’t follow you. That day you ate alone, and it was worse than back at your old school. Even San’s other friends figured his sudden change was your fault, and you wouldn’t disprove them. This was all just a reminder of how alone you were. Although you couldn’t just let this go without consequences. You went to the teachers office.

“I… I don’t understand.”

“Seonghwa made San drink human blood. I was there, and now… San’s different. Aren’t you going to do anything?”

“So that’s why San changed his diet, because of Seonghwa?”

“Yes.”

“Well it is for the best.”

“What?”

“Apologies. I mean no disrespect to your dietary choices, but human blood is very beneficial. If San has changed his diet due to another student’s recommendation, that’s his choice.”

“But he was forced… you’re not going to do anything, are you?”

“What exactly do you want me to do?”

Without evidence you couldn’t just tell them you had been taken and tied down, and San was severely hurt in the process. As far as they were concerned Seonghwa had a chat with San and convinced him, nothing wrong with that even though you knew that wasn’t the truth. You sulked back to your class, feeling defeated. This place was worse than your old school, you wished you had never come here.

“Ya!”

You were wallowing in your own defeat when you were yanked into an empty classroom. You didn’t care anymore, letting yourself get tossed around. Whatever pain you felt, it was deserved. You met Seonghwa’s eyes, seeing that he was annoyed.

“What were you doing in the teachers office?”

“Nothing…”

“I don’t believe you. Now talk.”

“There’s nothing you need to worry about. I told them you’re the reason San changed his diet. They were actually happy to hear he was eating better. Maybe they’ll give you an award.”

Seonghwa chuckled. “Didn’t I tell you this would happen?”

“Are we done here?”

“Yes. With transgressions settled we should talk about your health. You see how San is doing. He’s much better now, isn’t he?”

“Fuck you.”

“You better watch your mouth.”

“You win okay, you’ve made your point. Now leave me alone.”

“This isn’t over.”

“Well it is for me. You’ve made it clear I don’t belong anywhere…”

You stormed out of the room before Seonghwa could think to do anything more. You got your things from your locker, opting to hide out until classes were over so you could leave. When you got home you locked yourself in the bathroom, sitting under the shower head and letting yourself get soaked. It hid your tears and sobbing. You felt like such a terrible person, a terrible friend. The only person you felt you could even call a friend in the last decade or so of your existence was taken from you, and it was all your fault. You tried so hard to live your life peacefully but it was becoming clear that wasn’t possible for you. It would be best to start over, and just keep to yourself. It’d be lonely, but that was better than getting others hurt.

🖤

“Has anyone seen y/n?”

Seonghwa glanced back at your seat. It was going on day three of you being absent. There was no official statement about you dropping out or transferring, but this didn’t seem like you at all. You kept up your grades, regardless of your peers. Perhaps his antics had gone too far. That was on him as he was always told not to play with his food. Still, he wasn’t gonna let this go either.

“I believe she hasn’t been feeling well.” Mingi stated. “She should return soon.”

“Getting sick isn’t common for our kind.”

“We’ll check on her after classes.” Seonghwa volunteered. “Promise.”

“Alright. We’ll continue then.”

It would have been easy to get his hands on your file to find your address, but he had San now so it was less trouble. After school the eight of them went to your apartment. Some things were stacked at the door and Seonghwa was starting to get irritated. He politely knocked, but that got no response. He tried again, more aggressive and calling out your name but nothing. He tried listening but it sounded like the place was empty. Without thinking he kicked in the door, stepping inside. The others followed, and they all spread out. He would have thought no one was home, but he soon enough found you on the living room floor wrapped up in blankets, a mess of papers around you. Hongjoong and San picked some up, looking them over.

“She looks to be studying for a GED.” Hongjoong reported. “Or at least doing research on how to get one.”

“These seem to be job listings.” San added. “She’s really gonna drop out cause of me…”

“Not you, me.” Seonghwa stated. “Might have pushed the little thing too much. I should have just cut to it.”

Seonghwa knelt down, seeing a half eaten blood bag around. You weren’t getting proper meals from school anymore, and were probably rationing what little bit you had at home. He did feel guilty for playing around with you for as long as he did. It wouldn’t have gone so far if San hadn’t gotten involved, but he didn’t mind the new friend. He reached over and pet your head.

“Y/n, wake up.”

You groaned, slowly lifting your head up and peeking your eyes open. You could vaguely make out Seonghwa before you, confused. You hadn’t been eating much, so you were certain this wasn’t real.

“Seonghwa... what are you doing here…”

“I don’t know, why don’t you tell me.”

“Why would I... hallucinate you…”

“I’m a hallucination?”

“Why else would you... be here…”

“Good question. Why would you hallucinate me?”

“I don’t know... cause I liked you... at one point…”

“Did you now?”

“You were... nice… thought we… could be friends…”

“Me too.”

“Huh?”

“Go back to sleep for me, okay. Just close your eyes and go back to sleep.”

“Hm… okay.”

You laid your head back down, closing your eyes. To you it was just a dream that would fade in your memory. For Seonghwa though, it was confirmation on what he needed to do. He carefully pulled back the blankets, not wanting to wake you.

“Let’s go.”

“Are you taking her home?” San asked.

“Something like that.”

🖤

The boys always followed Seonghwa without question, even San had quickly fallen into the fold. Wherever they were heading, it made the others excited, but San was curious. He had yet to know everything that goes on with Seonghwa. They had driven to the city, going into an alleyway. The keys were handed over and Seonghwa stepped up to a door, knocking.

“Who is it?”

“A friendly face.”

A slot in the metal door opened up, revealing red glowing eyes. Seonghwa offered up a smile, his eyes matching the crimson color.

“Identification.”

“Of course.”

Seonghwa held up his hand, using his claws to cut deep into his wrist, enough to properly draw blood. As it flowed down his arm a symbol began to glow. The gentleman behind the door closed the peep hole, and unlocked the entrance, opening it and gesturing for Seonghwa to enter. Although when the doorman realized your unconscious body in Yunho’s arm he stopped Seonghwa.

“No outside food.”

“She’ll be dining with us tonight.”

“Fledglings aren’t allowed either.”

“I know, and she’s not one. It is her first time though, so congratulate her on her awakening.” Seonghwa pushed the gentleman aside. “I hope my usual room is available.”

“Of course.”

“Oh, and remember the little favors I brought in before. I’d like them now.”

“Yes, sir.”

Seonghwa led his people to a VIP lounge, having Yunho set you down on the couch. The others had been there before, immediately going over to the open bar and getting some drinks.

“Everything is laced with blood, so take it easy, San. We’re still working on your blood lust.”

“I know.”

Everyone got themselves a drink, settling around the room. Seonghwa sat by you, letting you rest your head in his lap. He pet your hair for a while, letting you rest. Although you had to wake up at some point. Seonghwa took a sip of his glass, and then held it up to your nose.

“Hm…”

“Wake up, darling.”

“Uh…”

You groggily opened your eyes, slowly trying to take in your surroundings. You sat up, rubbing the sleep from your eyes.

“Where…” This place was completely unfamiliar. “What the hell…”

“It’s good to see you.”

Your gaze snapped over to the voice, seeing Seonghwa at your side. He raised his glass to you with a smile and took a sip. Now you were wide awake, seeing all the others around the room drinking, even San.

“What… what is this place?”

“My go-to, it’s quite wonderful.”

“Wait… how am I here? I was at home… how did you-”

“San walked you home a few times, so we knew where to go.” Seonghwa finished his drink. “You’ve been missing school. That’s very unlike you.”

“How would you know?”

“Were you really planning on running away?”

“That’s none of your concern.”

“Oh, but it is. How could I let such a pretty thing get away from me.”

“Maybe if you had been nicer-”

“That wouldn’t change anything. My kindness would leave you just as weak, and just as vulnerable as you’ve always been.”

“And being a dick was supposed to help me?”

“I’ll admit, I took it too far. I never intended for someone else to get involved.” Seonghwa glanced over at San for a moment. “I don’t mind the extra company though. He’s coming along nicely, and so will you.”

“I already told you to leave me alone. This is kidnapping!”

“You already saw how reporting me to the teachers went, you think this will be any different?”

“I’m leaving.”

You got up to leave, and Seonghwa called out for someone to come in. As you reached the door they suddenly opened by themselves, three girls stepping in. Their eyes were glassy, and you could tell they weren’t fully aware of what was going on, but what stood out was that you recognized them. They were your old classmates, the ones who had always picked on you.

“What… what is this?”

“A gift.”

“Gift?”

“They’re not gonna do anything to you, but you are free to do anything with them.”

“What?! You think I want something like this?”

“Yes, I’m aware you refuse to listen to reason, so we’ll do this my way.”

“Your way involves kidnapping. Last time you tried to shove human blood down my throat!”

“San took that for you, what a hero.”

“Asshole.”

“Aren’t you tired, love?” Seonghwa asked. “Of being weak and defenseless. You remained that way at your old school so you could stay there, so you wouldn’t hurt anyone. Yet you were punished for it, and had to hold yourself together for the sake of peace, but tell me, what have humans done for peace?”

“You may hate humans for whatever reason, but I’m not like you!”

“I don’t hate them, I just know I’m better than them. You are too, even in your weakened state, but you can be just as great as I am.”

“I don’t want it!”

“Why!” Seonghwa snapped. “I can not understand any of you who refuse human blood. That is our true source of life, the source of our power, and yet you deny your instincts as if that makes you better than the rest of us!”

“I don’t think I’m better than you!”

“Then why do you deny your true nature?”

“Because I’m afraid…”

“What? You’re afraid? What do you have to fear?”

“… turning into a monster…”

“You said something like that when we first met. Are the rest of us in this room monsters?”

“I may have gone to a human school, but I did study vampire history. There are those of us who struggle to control their hunger. They wind up locked up… and if they can’t control themselves… they’re killed…”

“You think you’ll turn into some monster?”

“I don’t know. But I’m not going to take that chance, so I won’t drink human blood.”

“Oh, y/n, you don’t have to be afraid.” Seonghwa came up to you, taking your hands in his. “I’ll be right here to make sure you don’t lose control. Just as I watch over my boys, as I watch over San. We’ll all look after you.”

You didn’t know what to do anymore. You had laid yourself out bare for Seonghwa and the others to see. Admitting to your fears. You knew Seonghwa’s words weren’t a lie. Despite what he had done to San he hadn’t left the boy to suffer or cause trouble. They got along just like friends. Seonghwa gently tugged you along, closer to one of the girls. He bit into her neck, getting a small taste before pulling away and licking his lips. He pulled you closer, the smell of fresh blood hitting you, making you a bit dizzy.

“You’ll love it.”

“We… we’re not supposed to feed off humans… the bite…”

“These humans have been here a while. You’d be doing them a favor.”

“What?”

“Come on now. You’ve wondered why I’ve done everything I have, and it’s been for this. You shouldn’t be weak, letting others walk all over you. I want you to be powerful, I want you to be true to yourself.”

Your throat felt dry, and you swallowed nervously. Things have changed for you. There wasn’t much reason to fear your nature. You took a step forward, drawing out your fangs. Seonghwa gave you a smile, gently tilting the girls head to the side to expose her neck more. In the moment you desperately wanted to sink your fangs in. To know what it felt like to drink fresh blood, to drink human blood, to feel powerful, but you stepped back, shutting your eyes.

“No…”

“Hm?”

“I won’t…”

“Y/n, you don’t have to be scared. I won’t let you turn into a monster.”

“And I believe that, but this is still my choice. I don’t want to drink human blood. You should respect that.”

Seonghwa scoffed. “I thought for sure this approach would suit you better, but I see I’ve just wasted my time again.”

“I do appreciate everything you’ve done for me, but this is where I must refuse you.”

“That’s not an option. Grab her.”

“Seonghwa!”

You only took a few steps before Yeosang and Wooyoung were holding you in place. You weren’t as strong as them, and far weaker now, but that never stopped you from fighting. Wherever you were now, you were completely at Seonghwa’s mercy. You were scared of turning into a monster, but you were afraid of Seonghwa as well.

“Let me go! Seonghwa! This isn’t right! You can’t just force someone to do something they don’t want!”

“You’re right, but this is for your own good.”

“Seonghwa!”

“San thanked me in the end, you will too.”

Seonghwa sunk his fangs into the girl again, drinking heavily. When he pulled away she collapsed to the floor. He took in a deep breath, his lips stained with blood. As he approached you leaned back, trying to avoid him, but you could only go so far.

“This will be so good.”

Seonghwa took your head in his hands and pulled you into a deep kiss. You tried not to give in, but the second you tasted blood your eyes went wide. You were suddenly kissing back, wanting more and more of this sweet taste. The two who were holding you let go, allowing Seonghwa to pull you closer. It was so easy to get lost in the taste, in him, but as the blood on his lips disappeared, you came back to your senses. You were soon horrified by your actions, trying to move away from Seonghwa but he had his arms wrapped around you.

“What’s wrong? Didn’t you enjoy that?”

“No… no, no, no!”

You started squirming in Seonghwa’s grasp, but he didn’t intend on letting you go. You already had a taste, and going back was practically impossible. He had won, but you didn’t want to give in. If he wasn’t going to let you go you opted to continue with your plans regardless. You stuck your fingers down your throat, wanting to throw up the blood before you truly took it in.

“Ah, ah, none of that!”

Seonghwa quickly pulled your hand away and turned you around, having your back pressed against his chest. He placed his hand over your mouth, his other arm around your waist and holding you still. You tried to move his hand away, but forced your head back against his shoulder, giving you little room to move.

“Just let it happen, baby. You’re going to be much happier.”

You had tears streaming down your face, not wanting to admit to any of this. You still had a chance, you kept telling yourself that. Even with the little bit of human blood you had, your strength wasn’t at his level. If you wanted him to let you go, you needed to try something else. You managed to move his hand just enough so you could draw your fangs and bite him. Your actions caught him off guard and he let you go. You collapsed to the floor, coughing and spitting out blood, then it hit you and you froze.

“Aish, you’re a little psycho, aren’t you? Leave her.” Seonghwa ordered his boys to stay where they were. “She won’t be trouble anymore. Isn’t that right?”

“Why… why does…” Blood was dripping out of your mouth. “… why is… your blood… sweeter… than humans…”

“You already know the answer. You said you studied our history.”

“That’s… impossible…”

“Is it?”

“Your kind was wiped out.”

“Oh please, that’s what we wanted you all to believe. As if you could get rid of us.”

“You can’t be!”

“Perhaps I should have snuck you my blood beforehand. It would have made things easier, but I did want you to make the right choice in the end. You didn’t, but that’s alright.”

“…”

“There’s no point denying it or worrying about the truth. You won’t tell anyone, I won’t let you.”

“You can’t… you can’t be…”

“Come here.” Seonghwa said. “Crawl to me.”

You couldn’t say no, looking over to see that Seonghwa had gotten a drink and sat down. You crawled over to him, keeping your head down. When you got to him you got on your knees.

“Look at me, love.” You raised your gaze to him. “Still don’t believe me?”

“When you said… I wouldn’t turn into a monster…”

“I meant it. It’s my gift after all. The power of a royal vampire, able to control humans like others, but also vampires, once they have a taste of royal blood that is. All it takes is a drop. Incredible, isn’t it?”

“…”

“You don’t have to be afraid. I’m not going to hurt you, that was never my goal. I just wanted you to be true to yourself.”

“You mean a real vampire.”

“One in the same.”

“So I was right… you are a monster…”

Seonghwa laughed. “Say what you want. I’ll wipe away all those pesky thoughts of yours soon enough.”

“San… and the others, they’ve all-”

“Had a taste of my blood, yes. It’s important to keep order.”

“You’re controlling them!”

“They listen to me, love, I don’t control every action of theirs.”

“Same thing, isn’t it?”

“Hm, you really do have quite a mouth.”

“This is why your kind shouldn’t exist! You’re all just power hungry monsters who take whatever they want without consequence! Your kind is the reason-”

“Silence! You shouldn’t be babbling on about things you know nothing about! You think the way we live now maintains peace between vampires and humans? Don’t kid yourself. You’ve suffered first hand because of those creatures. They are beneath you.”

“And so am I, aren’t I?”

“You shouldn’t sell yourself short. I went through a lot of trouble for you.”

Seonghwa had one of the other girls come to his side. He bit into her neck, getting a good mouth full before moving away.

“Things will change one day.” Seonghwa ran his fingers along the wound, licking the blood off them. “And proper order will be restored to this world.”

“You-”

“Come here, have a drink. I know you want to, so give in.”

Your throat was suddenly dry again, and the world was starting to fade. All you could hear was the heart beat of the girl, salivating by merely thinking of the blood in her veins. Despite your best efforts to hold yourself together you moved towards the human, exposing your fangs. Seonghwa happily watched you, whispering encouraging things as you bit into the girls neck. Your mouth was immediately filled with sweet blood, and you swallowed it down with ease. You shut your eyes as you drank, the action feeling natural to you, and every gulp was making you feel so good. You had no intention of stopping, but Seonghwa eventually pulled you off, wiping the blood off your lips with his thumb, getting a taste for himself afterwards.

“Easy now, I can’t have you killing the little thing. We have to be careful of our precious livestock here.”

“This place…”

“Sh, it’s nothing to worry about.” Seonghwa pulled you into his lap. “All you have to do is be happy. You’re free now. No need to be afraid, no need to pretend that you actually care about humans.”

“I…”

“Sh, sh, sh… I’ve been waiting so long for this.”

Seonghwa ripped into your shirt, exposing your neck. He inhaled your scent, noting the changes. He drew his fangs, running them along your neck before taking a bite. A soft moan escaped your lips. He had bitten you before, but this felt different, this felt better. You let the feeling consume you, the edges of your vision going dark as Seonghwa pulled away. He was breathing heavily, grabbing your chin to see your little blissed out expression.

“Just as I imagined, you taste divine. Don’t worry, darling, I’ll give you what you want too.”

Seonghwa pulled you in for a kiss, sharing a taste of you. He watched you for a moment before pulling your head closer to his neck.

“Go on now, you know what to do.”

Even in your daze you’d recognize his scent, his heartbeat, and you wanted to taste him again. You sunk your fangs into Seonghwa’s neck, practically moaning as you drank from him. He held your head, petting you, his own blissed out smile present on his face. Seonghwa wanted you from the moment he laid eyes on you. He could have had you at any moment, but he wanted you to choose him. Things had gone way off course, but he knew you had picked him in the end. So what came next didn’t matter much, you were his.

“Good girl… that’s a good girl…”

302 notes · View notes

skazoo · 1 year

Text

heat waves.

↳ choi san x f!reader, implied past sakura miyawaki x f!reader

summer sucks and so does your boyfriend. you love him tho, so that's ok.

length. 5.5k

genre. vampire!san, crack, fluff and very little angst (unbelievable)

warnings/tags. language, mention of blood, mention of sex, i think that's it??

networks. @kflixnet

notes. woohoo!!! first ateez fic!!! not much to say i just love popsicle!san ig ALSO i'm so fucking bad at writing description wtf is that?? but also do you get the pun? please tell me you do.

i'm desperate for feedback and i love comments with your opinion!

(cross-posted on ao3 only)

navigation

san knows you hate summer.

he knows you hate sweating, bugs, air conditioning in shops, and when people say 'it's not so much the heat as the humidity' in those stupid little knowing voices.

san knows you hate summer, and your tossing and turning and whining in your shared bed is the glaring proof of that.

with fond eyes, he watches you inch closer to his body every few minutes. it will inevitably lead you into the familiar position, with your head on his chest and your legs tangled together, you hugging him close to benefit from his gelid skin.

he admittedly gets all giddy and internally giggles like a teenager every time it happens. he’s just glad you’re not awake to catch him in the act for he would not hear the end of it.

san knows you hate summer but he can’t help but love the season for this reason exactly.

the two of you actually met in the middle of ‘one of the hottest summers ever recorded’ and from that moment on, he’s been in all your seasons.

FIRST SUMMER TOGETHER.

moving into a new apartment on the third floor with a narrow stairway and no elevator in the middle of july was possibly the worst decision you’ve ever taken in your entire life, and you’re pretty well known for making wrong choices.

every one of your friends agreed that it was, in fact, a bad decision but you had embarked on the tedious journey knowing it was inevitable and desperately needed.

because honestly speaking, what were the options? were there options in the first place?

picture. you just moved from another country, running away from both your problems and your parents, things which if you think about it now, were one and the same. you’re a freshman in a college you’re surprised you even got into thanks to your messy portfolio. you don’t know anyone, let alone have friends, and sakura miyawaki, who’s apparently the sakura miyawaki —hot junior with a brilliant career ahead of her and a honeyed voice capable of making anyone fall at her feet— bumps into you and spills her iced coffee all over the sweatpants and sweatshirt combo that you call your pajama.

it’s a chilly late september night, you’re coming back to your dorm from a lonely and sad dinner at the convenience store five minutes off campus, and your wide eyes, shivering body, and awkward incapability to form a single, coherent sentence must inspire her so much pity that she essentially begs you to at least allow her to take your dirty clothes to your dormitory’s laundry room. she’s pretty and smells nice, and in your book, that’s more than enough to follow her to the cramped and dusty room with flickering neon lights and a serious mold problem.

you talk the whole night, you dangling your legs from one of the dryers, and she, sitting legs crossed on the ground waiting for your clothes to clean up.

fast forward eight months, and she’s inviting you to live with her after having to hear you whine about your bio-hazard of a roommate for the whole semester. you’re together now, have been for two months or so, and it actually sounds like a good idea until it isn’t.

it doesn’t last too long. you know the first period of living together poses a great challenge to every relationship, you merely thought that yours was going to pass smoothly.

you fight over stupid things more often than not, you say sorry when you’re not supposed to, she feels bad, you have sex, and you are back to square one.

you’re not one to force something that’s not meant to be, disregarding your mental health in the process, and just before summer starts, you break up with her. it's not that surprising when it doesn’t turn out to be something tragic. she’s still your friend, you’re still living together under the same roof. there’s just an invisible wall acting as a boundary between the two of you.

when the summer you so fervently hate and she so animatedly loves finally comes around, your living situation becomes a problem.

she has a new girlfriend, and you don’t resent her one bit. chaewon is pretty and smart and likes summer almost as much as sakura, she’s not the problem per se, it’s just that the small two-bedroom apartment is starting to feel claustrophobic. it’s when, after a month or so, you catch them doing stuff on the couch you and sakura bought together that you decide you have to move out. out of the apartment, out of the relationship.

which brings you to your current situation.

did sakura really have to find happiness in july?

you loudly curse the droplets of sweat that form at the back of your neck only to slowly crawl their way under your tank top, down your back.

you take one look around the small atrium of the old building off campus you consciously decided to move into, then over your shoulder to the heap of furniture sakura so graciously let you take with you, and you’re overcome by the urge to just leave it all on the street, live a refreshing minimalist life, sleep on a mattress on the floor and keep your clothes inside your suitcase forever.

you visibly grimace at how lazy you are, but, in your defense, you were promised assistance, motivation, an annoying cheerleader with a probable undiagnosed OCD hyping you up and telling you exactly how and where to move things.

honestly, seonghwa was such a bitch to bail on you last minute. he should be here helping you (doing everything for you without even noticing because he hates how you do things), not lazing around somewhere (working overtime for mere pennies).

you loudly sigh, hoping he can hear you from the other side of the city before shaking your head to shoo away any counterproductive thought and rolling up non-existent sleeves to finally get to work after almost twenty minutes of sweet and pure procrastination.

starting going up and down the steep stairs, you think that maybe you were just being a tad bit overdramatic. yeah, you’re still sweating like a pig and your hair still uncomfortably sticks to the back of your neck, but you’re working relatively quickly and you’re finally seeing progress! who needs help? from a man, nonetheless? seonghwa can go to hell with his big words like irresponsibility, laziness, immaturity, and weaponized incompetence that he throws at you every time you beg him to help you with something.

this little emancipated-woman moment lasts for about an hour when you realize how right your best friend actually is in calling you dumb, and the real reason for everything going so smoothly and without that much of an effort finally reveals itself. having moved all the useless and light things first, your bigger furniture remains sitting on the street, tanning under a bright summer sun.

now you stand alone at the top of the first flight of stairs. a wanderer above a sea of silence and embarrassment. the bed structure you just left tumbling down the steps with a loud noise after trying to dangerously drag it to your apartment on your own, stares at you mockingly.

and yet, the only thing you can think about is that when it fell, the headboard banged against the staircase wall and didn’t leave any mark, so at least the old building is not made of cardboard and won’t fly away at the next thunderstorm in a wizard of oz type of fashion.

two floors above you a door slams open and a deep, angry voice cascades on you from the heavens, judging for your sins and damning you to an afterlife of suffering in the fiery pits of the equivalent for stupid people of hell.

“what the fuck is happening in this forsaken building!? some people are trying to sleep, for fuck’s sake!”

you hear him before you see him but nothing about his voice could have prepared you to witness the hunk of a man hurling himself down the stairs to see your crouched and sad form pitifully sitting on the last step of the stairs, knees close to your chest and eyes looking at the consequences of your actions through fissures of your hands pressed in shame on your face.

you know he’s standing behind you from the furious huffs coming from his nostrils every two or three seconds, and you slowly —comically, under other circumstances— turn your head to look at him, hovering over you, blazing glare pinning you down.

“was it you? who- what are you doing?”

“i dropped my bed…”

he passes an aggressive hand through his dark hair. “what the fuck does that mean?”

you silently point to the furniture at the bottom of the stairs, resigned eyes staying on his confused face.

“how did- you woke me up. i just fell asleep.”

“it’s almost noon.” you point out. “and it’s tuesday…”

he presses his lips in a thin line seemingly getting where you’re coming from.

then it dawns on you. almost too obvious considering the people you hang out with. “oh my god don’t tell me- you’re a vampire?”

“i am- wait- how did you- and why do you sound disappointed, what the fuck?”

you shake your head dismissively. “oh, it’s not you, i swear. i just thought i’d meet a normal person for once.” your attention is back to your bed, assessing how to bring it to the third floor and missing the man’s shocked expression. if they could, his eyes would pop off their socket.

“for once?”

you shoo his disbelief away with a wave of your hand, leaving him gaping at you like a fish out of water. “i’m- who are you?”

you simply shrug. “oh, i’m YN. i’m moving here.”

he’s funny, you think. right hand propped on his hip, left hand massaging the bridge of his nose while he takes deep breaths, he looks just like the old lady that lived down your street when you were little, and that had something to say every time you and your brothers played outside.

“are you okay? do you need to sit down?” you gently pat the space near you on the step you’re sitting on. a worried smile playing on your lips.

he glares at you from over his hand and scoffs loudly. “look, i really don’t know how you know, but i am a vampire and i do need to rest every once in a while. so just- just do what you have to do but do it quietly.”

you frown as he turns around, surely intent to barricade himself back into his house.

is he really going to make you ask for it?

you have to bury all your pride —which at this point is not a lot– to stop him from leaving. “can you help me?” a whisper that you know he hears loud and clear as his head snaps back to you and his body stills halfway up the first flight of stairs.

“what?”

you feign innocence, looking at everything but him. “what?”

his face contorts weirdly, and you don’t understand if he’s about to cry his eyes out in front of you out of frustration or scream at your face before snapping your neck and going back to sleep like this is just another tuesday for him. what you do not expect is the loud snort that he lets out like you just said the most hilarious thing ever.

he looks at you again with the neighbor-lady pose and a surprised smile on his lips. “you want me to help you?”

you shrug, admittedly a little bit embarrassed at the condescending tone he’s using. you feel like a child before him, and in terms of years on this earth you probably are. “well-” you point at the furniture you just dropped down the stairs ”-the bed is not going to bring itself up the stairs and we clearly established that i’m not physically capable of doing it alone, so…”

he cocks his head and blinks blankly at you.

“you want me to say please? because i will-”

“say please.” he cuts you off and graces you with a smug smirk.

it’s hard to be annoyed when his voice sends a weird shiver down your back. “please, will you be so generous and help me bring the heavy stuff up these ridiculously steep stairs? like really, why are they so-”

“yes, dear neighbor. i will help you. thank you for asking so nicely.” and before you can say anything else, he’s already picking up the bed structure and carrying it up to your apartment without breaking as much as a sweat, and you’re left to stare at him at the bottom of the stairs, dumbfounded and admittedly a little attracted to this weird man too.

in no time the unsurprisingly strong vampire has managed to clear the street of your possessions and is now awkwardly standing in the middle of your small apartment, seemingly waiting for you to send him on his way.

“everything is here,” you state matter-of-factly, nibbling nervously at your lower lip and rocking on the balls of your feet.

he nods his head once and when you don’t say anything else, he looks at you with confused eyes. “do you need me for anything else or…?”

you’re quick to shake your head and offer him a thankful smile. “thank you, though.”

“no problem.” another beat of weird silence. “then i’ll… i’ll go,” he bids you a polite goodbye and starts walking to the door before you stop him with a shy hand on his cold forearm and a look that’s hopefully conveying how truly thankful you are for his help. without him you would still be sitting on the stairs wallowing in self-pity, waiting for a tired seonghwa to put you back in a tranquil state of mind.

“hey, i just wanted to- i really am sorry, okay? for waking you up, i mean, but i really hate summer and- and my friend seonghwa says i’m dumb, and he’s right because why the hell did i even try to drag the bed up the stairs alone? but he says that i have a problem with logical thinking and that i do stupid shit because of that, so maybe that’s why…? and he also says i’m a public danger and that i don’t read social cues, and that i say things to people and don't even realize it and- and i asked if you were a vampire and maybe i offended you and-”

“sounds like a shitty friend to me.” the cute smile on his lips makes you literally melt where you stand, and you’d be at a loss for words if you didn’t have a best friend whose reputation you have to save just after ruining it.

“no! i swear he’s the best! he’s- he's my voice of reason and- you know what, you should meet him, look i’ll call him now.” you reach for your phone in the pack pocket of your pants.

“YN.”

you stop halfway through clicking on seonghwa’s contact. “yes?”

he laughs a little. “it’s really not that deep, okay? i was just tired and i made it bigger than it actually is. so you don’t have to worry about it, and please don’t call your friend.”

“okay…”

a small satisfied nod, and he’s ready to go back to sleep, hopefully before the day ends.

“wait!”

he turns around yet again. his furrowed eyebrows and the small pout of curiosity on his mouth make you want to touch his face, just to feel if it’s soft or not.

“do you… do you want to stay? i have blood if you want.”

he chokes on spit and you bite your cheeks to keep from bursting out laughing.

when he’s back to functioning normally he considers the invitation and nods slowly, following you to the small kitchen table he just took up the stairs.

he sits on one of the two chairs and looks at the almost empty refrigerator. some bags of blood, a carton of almond milk, and some weird bottles that san thinks he's seen before at hongjoong's place, the witch usually brewing the potions to help with his friends' hangovers. just who are you friends with?

“how did you even bring the fridge here?”

you put a full glass of red liquid with a bright yellow straw in front of him. “it was already here when i came to take a look around. did your apartment not have one?”

he hums to confirm while taking a small box out of the pocket of his hoodie, and you can’t contain the amused gasp you let out.

“do you have fake fangs?!”

he puts something in the box and closes it, glaring at you with an offended hand on his chest. “my fangs are very much real, thank you. this is just my retainer.”

your laugh comes out before you can stop it, and he just sits there, in your packed apartment, a hurt frown on his pale face, aggressively sipping blood like a wronged child.

san knows you hate summer, but he’s happy that sakura miyawaki decided to find happiness in july.

SECOND SUMMER TOGETHER.

“hwa, i swear i’m okay, alright? it was a busy day at work and i forgot to charge it. i’m sorry i didn't answer your calls. i know you were worried.” phone balanced between your right cheek and shoulder, you maddeningly fish for your keys in your work bag to unlock the entrance door of the old, silent building.

it’s almost one in the morning, the family with the little kid on the fourth floor and the two old couples on the first have been asleep for at least three hours, and you’re trying to keep your late-night noises to a minimum, climbing the stairs on your tiptoes and being careful to not let your keychain clang against the metal railing.

when you reach the second floor and you realize that you forgot your very late dinner in your car parked fifteen minutes away because you couldn’t find a spot near the apartment, that’s when your resolve crumbles under the stress and the tiredness, taking you with it in the process.

with a quick, strangled goodbye to seonghwa, you hang up the phone and loudly plop down on the last step of the first floor, just in front of a familiar door. head in your hands, tears of frustration collecting on your lower lash line.

to say that you’re ready to give up would be an understatement.

if someone had told you you’d be going to university in the morning, work the first job after lunch, study, and then work your second job till after midnight and still not be able to pay rent without delays, you wouldn't have moved out of sakura’s apartment. hell, maybe you wouldn’t have moved out of your childhood home.

that’s actually a lie and you know it but these last few horribly hot and humid days have been making you question if you actually are as strong as you’ve always thought yourself to be. forgetting dinner in the car was just the last, short straw, that caused the tolerance for the frantic pace you’ve been living at to overflow, drowning you in doubts and paranoia.

you hear the door behind you slowly open but your head remains in your hands while tears silently make their way down your reddened cheeks.

“hey, baby.”

you let yourself smile through the pain at his calm voice and silly pet name you love to hate.

“hi, sannie…”

“are you okay?”

still not looking at him, you slowly shake your head no, missing the fond look that takes on his features.

“what’s the problem?”

you scoff. your life right now is just a bunch of problems in a trenchcoat, where do you even begin to tell him what’s wrong?

“if you turn me into a vampire do you think it’ll count as dying according to my life insurance policy?”

he laughs while leaning his side against the door frame, arms crossed and defined biceps standing out in his ‘this is the skin of a killer’ tank top…?

“what are you w-”

“i lost a bet to yeosang.” he closes his eyes in embarrassed contemplation.

“what-”

“i don’t want to talk about it.”

you raise your hands in defeat, biting your lower lip to suppress a laugh. your exhausting frustrations are almost completely forgotten. “okay… killer.”

he groans loudly. “look, i was going to ask you if you wanted to talk about it but apparently bullying me is all it takes to feel better.”

you chuckle. “for being centuries old you sure are such a baby, sannie. yes, i want to talk about it, maybe just not where we can wake everyone up?”

he throws one last glare at you before turning and inviting you into his home. “did you have dinner?”

you take off your shoes and unceremoniously drop yourself on the fancy couch in his big living room. “nope. that’s one of the reasons i was crying, actually.”

without saying anything he gets to work at the stove he apparently uses just for you. “don’t they let you eat before you start your shift? i heard you talking to seonghwa.”

“were you eavesdropping, sannie?”

he shrugs. “i hear everything that happens here. i can’t just plug my ears every time someone’s on the phone.”

you chuckle at his old man antics. “they’d let me eat but i barely make it on time every day. i go there directly from the library, i just don’t have time.”

a small hum to signal that he’s listening.

“the problem is,” you start, popping your head from behind the headrest of the couch to look at him work his magic on your food, “that even if i kill myself at work every damned day, i’m still not able to live without worries. if i want to eat i can’t pay rent on time, and it’s fucking tiring.”

“stop renting and just buy.”

silence.

you stare at the back of his head, and he must notice because he turns around with a questioning look on his face. “what?”

“‘just buy’? really?” you deadpan, “respectfully and all, but when you bought this apartment they were still using goats to buy stuff, san. that’s why you live in a huge ass house while i barely can afford a glorified closet.”

he turns to his stove muttering under his breath that he’s ‘not that old’.

you plop back down on the soft cushions. “i just want to be able to live the life i know i am worthy of. i work hard, i study hard, and i can’t even sleep without being scared of getting thrown out on the streets. and on top of that, my AC is not working and every time i step foot into that nightmare of an apartment i’m always on the verge of throwing myself out the fucking window.” you take a deep breath to calm yourself down. “i just wish something deus ex machina-style would happen to me to get me out of this misery.”

“you could come live with me.”

san hears you fall off the couch and on your ass.

“what?”

he switches off the stove and walks to his mahogany table at the center of the room, telling you that dinner is ready.

“i have a lot of spare rooms. you could come to live here, start saving some money for the life everyone who loves you knows you deserve.”

he always speaks like everything is so simple and while after you just met him it was sure to make your blood boil, over time it has become something to help you ground yourself when you feel you’re starting to spiral.

“i- but you’ve lived alone for so much time maybe-”

“maybe it’s time to switch it up, don't you think? besides, i like spending time with you and you have a concerning amount of blood coming directly to your door every friday, so if it makes you feel better i’m also taking advantage of you a little.”

you snort loudly, a moved blush creeping up on your still tear-stained cheeks. “i don’t know what to say, sannie.”

he smiles at you. his dimples seem to melt your resolve every time.“then shut up and come eat before it gets cold or i’m gonna give it to you for breakfast when you wake up tomorrow.”

“i’m coming, wait a second…”

he curiously watches as you quickly type on your phone. “are you telling seonghwa?”

you shake your head without looking at him. “asking yeosang if he has another one of those shirts.”

he throws a napkin at you while grumbling something about ‘regret’ and ‘welcoming a bully into his home’.

san knows you hate summer and his AC works perfectly so it was just logical to have you move in. right?

THIRD SUMMER TOGETHER.

you huff loudly, putting on every single piece of silver jewelry you own for your date night with your boyfriend —your dramatic flare making you dig for the accessories in the far back of your closet where you hid them when you started going out with him almost a year ago— and even if you’re not moving much, you can feel a sticky film of sweat start to form on the many exposed parts of your body that your clothes don't leave up to the imagination.

“babe. c’mon.” san deadpans from the door of your shared bedroom; a safe distance between him and the threat your accessories pose to him. his hands propped on his waist and a cute pout frowning his pretty lips.

you don’t acknowledge him in the slightest, and he closes his eyes solemnly; your lucky guess is that he’s counting to ten in his head just like how you taught him to do when he gets angry at wooyoung’s stupid teasing. then he speaks slowly, carefully, “so… just to check, you know… you’re angry at me because-”

before he can finish you snap your head in his direction with an unbelieving look. your earrings catch the light from the lamp in front of you and you can see san glare at them with not-so-subtle disdain. “san!”

his arms shoot up from his hips and his shoulders tense up in an exaggerated shrug. “what?! i just want to understand! are you going to blame me for it?!”

“fuck yes i am! it’s been a week, san! i’ve been talking about tomorrow for a week, and you don’t even remember?! how am i supposed to take it?!”

“okay, but what is tomorrow?!”

“just say you’re sorry!”

he dramatically gasps, holding a hand to his chest in offense, and you have to roll your eyes because you know that from his stubborn point of view, you just asked the unimaginable.

you just told him to walk in the sun without his protective amulet; you ordered him to feed on a puppy; you had the nerve to ask him if he could sell his original pikachu illustrator pokemon card for you to buy other silver jewelry. you horrible, beautiful creature, how could you.

“i don’t know what i’m supposed to be sorry for! i can’t apologize every time someone tells me to! i have a reputation!”

you scoff while applying your mascara in the mirror. “yeah, the reputation of being insufferable,” you mutter under your breath.

“i heard tha-”

“oh, i know! of course, you heard that, but apparently, you didn’t hear what i have been annoying all our friends with for a full week. even mingi knows what tomorrow is!”

he raises a finger, clearly offended by the fact that mingi of all people, stands on a step above him in your imaginary staircase of respect, and is about to say something before he just stops, lips in a thin line and eyebrows in a confused frown.

you look at him as he mentally scrambles to find in his vast memories what exactly you're talking about, and you can’t stop yourself from thinking that he looks so cute, flustered like this. not an immortal being at all. you do your best to suppress a smile.

after all, you physically need to keep playing with him a little more.

you’re not really that upset with him if you have to be completely honest. tomorrow is not as important as you’re making it out to be, but your fatal flaw is pettiness and you’ll die on the hill you’re finally standing on. you’ve been waiting so long for him to be the one to forget something important it’s not even funny at this point.

since you’ve met the vampire, you’re the only one who’s ever had to apologize and beg for forgiveness for missing "important" dates like his death anniversary (you weren’t even together at the time! who just remembers something like that!?), his party for the 233rd year from the french revolution (...), and your third monthiversary (in your defense you didn’t even know it was a thing), and he has always looked at your internal panic with the fakest annoyance and a small, smug smile.

he loved and still loves watching you come up with dumb excuses, and you just want- no, you need to feel what it’s like to possess such immense power.

while he contemplates all the choices that led him to this exact moment, you finish getting ready —spraying the expensive perfume he got you for your birthday— and wait for him to say something, anything. your arms crossed and an expectant expression on your blushed face.

one more minute of waiting and he sighs exasperatedly, his head shaking slightly in resignation. “alright, look–” arms reaching in your direction and palms out, you know from the soft smile that plays on his rosy lips, that he’s ready to make you win this time– “i’ll try harder to remember after dinner. you’re right, and i’m sorry for forgetting something important to you.”

victory.

he moves to gently unclasp your crossed arms, and you barely manage to escape his touch with an alarmed expression.

“what? what is it? i said i’m sorry.” he looks so lost and so cute you want to forget the date and cuddle him till one of you falls asleep. but you opt for an airy laugh and start taking off your jewelry.

“i've got silver all over me, sannie. apparently, not even that can keep you away, uh?”

he cackles, and once you’re free from the shackles that keep you away from him, he doesn’t waste time hugging your waist, effectively gluing you to his body. “oh, but baby, what’s a little pain compared to how much i already burn for you? i’d endure hell and what comes after that, marry you in a church if it meant i’d be able to hold you like this forever.”

stupid san and his old-man slick talk. stupid san and his honeyed, deep voice. stupid san and his love declarations on friday evenings after you fake-fight and makeup.

you hide your face in his neck. your blush creeps from your cheeks down your neck, and your next words are small, shyly mumbled against his cold skin that’s giving you some needed, sweet relief from the hot, humid air sticking to your skin and making you go crazy. “stop… we’re gonna be late for dinner…”

he chuckles, places one swift kiss on your forehead, and lets you go, albeit reluctantly. “speaking of which. what are we eating?”

“italian.” you run past him and out of your bedroom with a high-pitched giggle before you can see the bewildered and seriously affronted look on his handsome face.

“ARE YOU STILL ANGRY AT ME?! TALK TO ME!”

san knows you hate summer just like he can’t physically stand garlic so he doesn’t take well to your teasing.

FOURTH SUMMER TOGETHER.

san knows you hate summer and you love him.

he wishes it could be summer all year long so you’d always look for his cold body when you can’t fall asleep during hot nights and hum in contempt as he mindlessly caresses your face. when it’s winter he wishes summer could come faster so he can finally feel the years pass. so he can finally see you grow and flourish and become more beautiful every time the earth does another lap around the sum.

san knows you hate summer but he looks at you strangling his body in your hold like your life depends on it, and he can't help but thank fate or whatever it was that made you drop your bed down the stairs four years ago. he thanks seonghwa for bailing on you. he thanks you for being so enticingly weird and having friends who are just like him.

san knows you hate summer but another year with you adds another sweet and sweaty meaning to his immortal existence.

#ateez x reader #san x reader #choi san x reader #atz x reader #kflixnet #vampire au #choi san x you #choi san x y/n #san x you #san x y/n #ateez x you #ateez fic

168 notes · View notes

flurrys-creativity · 1 year

Text

8 drops of poison: The beginning

Pairing: Ateez (OT8) x GN!Reader; Genre: Vampire AU, Fantasy AU, Angst; Rating: sfw, pg-15; Warnings: Ateez are vampires, Yunho might have some anger issues, blood, biting and blood drinking (but only brief and not described in detail), mentions of overthrowing the queen, mentions of a sick woman (a.k.a your mom), hints of stalking, an assassination as in the queen gets ripped apart and Hongjoong watches helplessly; Wordcount: 2.101

Summary: Vampires have been a story of the past - a myth even - to most of humanity, but not to you. Your family were the peace keepers between vampires and humans for centuries now and everything worked just fine - at least you thought - until they invited you to their castle.

Masterlist

“That’s a suicide mission”, Yunho exclaimed, slamming his hands on the round table and standing up. He glared at her, seething since she spoke of her decision.

Everyone cowered away from him, some even flinching when he slammed his hand on the table again, yelling at her to reconsider but she didn’t even blink upon his outburst.

“Yunho”, Mingi murmured and placed a hand on his upper arm, trying to calm his oldest friend down, “maybe we just misunderstood her majesty.”

“I don’t think we did”, Jongho interjected. He turned his attention immediately back to the queen, frowning at her when she smiled.

“Why would you want this?” Wooyoung asked, tears brimming at the corner of his eyes. He suppressed a sniffle when San grabbed his hand and squeezed it in comfort.

Yeosang turned to Hongjoong and Seonghwa, the oldest among them. “Can she do that?” Everyone else turned towards them as well, staring at them with wide and pleading eyes.

While Seonghwa tried to smile through the pain - unsuccessfully - Hongjoong looked grim and distant, too caught up in his own memories.

Hongjoong had only been a few decades old when the previous queen had been attacked and was on the verge of dying. He had been the one to track her down, finding her in the home of a human family. The home of the current queen.

The previous queen had died the same night but not after turning the human woman, making her the new queen.

Hongjoong had to carry both their bodies back to the castle in the middle of the night, trying to avoid being seen by any humans. There had been enough casualties on both sides at that time.

A fact the current queen had changed the second she regained consciousness after being turned. The will to protect her family and especially her new born baby had made her incredibly strong, giving her the ability to turn the whole vampire society upside down.

She gathered strong individuals around her, created the hidden realm - a retreat for the supernatural in plain sight of the humans - and announced her family to be the peacekeepers between both realms. With their help the existence of vampires and supernatural beings became a myth, a legend, simple folklore for humans.

Hongjoong looked up at the queen, seeing the hidden sadness in her eyes despite her smile. He knew the reason behind her decision and if it weren’t for his found family he might have felt the same. “I’m going with you”, he said, leaving no room for arguments.

“But why?” Wooyoung cried out, throwing himself into San’s shoulder.

“I have lived for a long, long time”, the queen said solemnly, “I have watched how a life of fear and sorrow turned into a life of peace for our kind. I witnessed the death of my husband, my son and many of my grand- and great grandchildren. I became a memory for my family and now I have been forgotten for the last few generations. I am but a stranger to them. So now my time has come.”

The men stayed quiet, looking down on the wooden surface of the table while they contemplated her words.

“I need to prepare a few last things”, she announced, smiling gently when everyone looked at her again, “so my successor won’t get overthrown immediately and I count on your support.” She made eye contact with each one of them, waiting until they nodded. “I want you to have some of my power.”

Several of the men gasped in shock. It had been unheard of to share the power of the queen. She was the only one who was able to turn a human into a vampire up until now. The blood from any other vampire would do nothing. It had always been under the queen’s control which humans would be granted eternal life.

“If anything happens to me before I can turn my successor, the eight of you will be able to fulfil the duty in my place. Together you’ll be able to turn a human into a vampire but only if all of you agree.” She raised her hand and bit into her wrist, breaking her skin with a groan. With blood smeared all over her lips she let go of her wrist, holding it towards the eight men.

Nervously, they exchanged looks with each other, unsure what action to take until Hongjoong stood up. He walked around the round table and kneeled next to the throne of the queen, bowing deeply. “I swear to follow the path you have created, my queen. It will be my duty to keep our kind safe.”

With a satisfied hum the queen offered him her bleeding wrist, ignoring the trickle of blood that dirtied her dress and the ground.

Hongjoong accepted her wrist, delicately licking over her skin and sucking her wound. Both of them moaned from the exchange, Hongjoong breathing heavily when he stepped back.

Seonghwa was the second to follow, swearing his loyalty to her and the future she wished for. He licked his lips clean after taking her blood, bowing again and making way for the next member.

Each one of them - some more hesitant but all with determination - swore their loyalty, ready to fight for the peace they had established in the last hundreds of years.

“I thank you”, the queen whispered, feeling light headed after sharing her blood with eight men. “Hongjoong?”

“Yes, my queen?”

“Once I regain some strength I’d like to visit my family. There is a proposition I have to make.” She chuckled softly and leaned back on her throne, closing her eyes to rest a bit. “Everyone else is dismissed.”

Hongjoong nodded towards them and watched them leave one by one, whispering and murmuring on their way out. As soon as the last man closed the door behind him he turned back to his queen. “Are you sure now is the right time?”

She lazily opened one eye and hummed softly. “I know some of the older vampires wish to overthrow my regiment.”

“They don’t just wish to overthrow you”, Hongjoong blurted out. “They also wish to hunt down humans again. They basically wish to turn back to the dark ages, where humans and vampires the like got impaled, burnt, beheaded or even worse!”

The queen chuckled mirthlessly. “That’s why I got you.” She straightened in her throne, now opening both eyes and looking at Hongjoong seriously. “I trust in you and the others that this won’t happen. I hope to teach the new queen as much as possible but shouldn’t I be able to, it is your duty to teach her. Make sure all of you support her to the best of your abilities.”

“We will! But don’t you think it is better to postpone all of this until the uproar has been dealt with?” Hongjoong followed the queen out of the room, trying to reason with her but to no avail. Instead he simply kept her company on the way to the human world.

“So much has changed”, she breathed out in fascination, looking at the modern buildings and neon signs. “Would you have believed humankind would develop in such a way after we stopped the hunts?”

Hongjoong looked around, feeling slightly out of place with his attire. “Probably not.” His eyes scanned every person around them, making sure none of them were a threat to the queen.

“Don’t be so stiff!” She laughed and hit his shoulder before she continued her way to the part of the town that still had some of the old buildings. She stopped at the corner of a road and held Hongjoong back as she observed one particular house.

Hongjoong followed her gaze, seeing a woman in a rocking chair wearing several layers of clothes despite the warm weather and thick sunglasses even though the sun slowly set. “Is that -?”

The queen frowned upon hearing the woman cough heavily before sinking back into the chair with no strength holding her.

“Mommy, mommy, mommy!” You stumbled over your short legs as you hurried from the small sandbox in the corner of the garden, carrying something in your tiny hands. “I made you medicine!”

“I need to get closer”, the queen mumbled, eyes trained on the woman in the chair. She ignored the soft protests of Hongjoong and stopped at the gate to the garden. “Excuse me”, she called and waved with one hand, “I’m afraid we got lost. You couldn’t possibly show me the direction to the plaza?”

Hongjoong looked around verily, not liking how the queen drew attention to herself.

The woman forced herself to sit up and tried explaining the way, having to inhale deeply every now and then.

“I’m so sorry”, the queen apologised with an awkward laugh, “you wouldn’t have a map at any chance? I’m really bad at directions. If you could show me the way on the map it would be a huge help.”

The woman nodded and excused herself, saying she had to check inside whether they still got a map. Once her form vanished into the house, the queen’s attention was on you.

“How old are you, sweetheart?”

You raised your hand and showed her four fingers, smiling proudly.

“Oh, what a fine age”, the queen smiled gently. “I overheard you made some medicine. Are you a doctor already by any chance?”

You giggled brightly, hiding your face behind your hands as you shook your head.

“You’re not? Then what do you want to become?”

“I wanna be like my daddy and my mommy! They say they help others and that I will help those people too once I’m older!” You walked closer to the gate, curiously looking at the queen and Hongjoong. “Are you also someone who wants to help people?”

The queen nodded slowly. “You could say that. I am a queen.” She chuckled softly upon seeing your round eyes and the o-shaped mouth. “I do try to make the best decisions for my people.”

“Is he your king then?”

Hongjoong choked on his own saliva, hitting his chest as he tried to stop his coughing. “I’m not the king.”

“Do you want to be king one day?”

“What?”

The queen laughed and turned to Hongjoong. “What a good question”, she teased, laughing even more when she saw how flustered he got. “Do you want to be king one day?” While Hongjoong stammered something unintelligible, she turned back to you. “What about you? Would you like to become a majesty one day?”

“Can I?” If possible your eyes became even wider. You weren’t the only one though. Hongjoong stared at the queen just as perplexed. He only schooled his expression again when your mother came back out of the house.

The queen listened to her explanation and watched her frail hand trace a path over the map as if nothing had happened. She thanked her by clutching her hand before she bid her goodbye and left the way she came from.

Hongjoong looked at the humans one last time, shortly nodding, and then followed his queen quickly.

“Change of plans”, she said as soon as they were out of earshot, “the mother is too sick. She wouldn’t survive the transformation.”

“So you’re postponing -?”

“No”, she shook her head, knowing full well they have been followed ever since they left the castle. “The child will be my successor.”

“You’re planning to transform a child?” Hongjoong nearly shouted in irritation.

She glared at him and picked up her pace, wanting to be back in the hidden realm before her perpetrators attacked. “Of course not. They need to grow up. Make them the proposition when the time is right. So long I trust in the eight of you to continue my legacy.”

The second the two of them stepped through the hidden entrance, several vampires attacked them. Hongjoong desperately tried to defend himself while protecting the queen at the same time but it didn’t take long until he felt overwhelmed. “We need to escape!”

“YOU need to escape!” She shouted back and pushed Hongjoong out of the crowd. “Fulfil your duty!” These were the last words the queen said before she got ripped apart.

Hongjoong had stared at the mob in horror, rooted to the ground until his brain regained some control. Before the mob could attack him as well, he ran back to the castle - back to the safety of his found family. Back to his friends to found the first existing vampire council and to fulfil the promise he made to the queen.

Prologue | Hunger (Ch.2)

Taglist: @xavi-in-kpopland @songsoomin @thedeeppoet @scuzmunkie

62 notes · View notes

yang2sfishkeeper · 1 year

Text

ateez as vampires (maknae line)

side note: you can find the hyung line ver here (again, i preface that this is not the sexy kind of vampire. these are loser vampires.)

San:

I am aware of his status as ‘most-likely-to-be-sexy-supernatural’, but something about him screams average suburban vampire. Your local blood sucking ghoul. I can see him smiling and accidentally scaring a child because he showed his fangs. Putting his blood bags into a yeti cup so he can take it to his favourite spot at the park. Learning how to cook to give his friends nice meals. That being said I can see him using his powers to play pranks on people, like stealing the toilet paper in a train station stall; or tying people’s shoelaces together.

Wooyoung:

Idiot stupid dummy vampire. Smudged eyeliner and oversized leather jacket, and probably tells people openly that he is a vampire. I feel like he’d give his pals piercings by biting on their ear, and charge them $5 for it. Gotta make a living somehow. When you watch twilight with him, he thinks its cool to point out every inaccuracy, as though you care at all. Goes to the club and follows creepy men home to drink their blood; and then walks out on the street with blood on his face like ‘happy Halloween!’ Baby it’s march

Mingi:

Probably scared that he will scare anyone for any reason at any time. Looks like he would strangle a baby if it tried to look at him, but in reality he has a collection of dried pressed flowers in a book. Super gentle but suck with the face of a warlord with a kill count in the six digits. Whimsical and inviting in nature. Writes poetry about the human condition and is too embarrassed to publish it anywhere.

Jongho:

Out of all the ateez members, I’d say that Jongho is the most vampire-like normally; he dresses like one, and has that thousand yard-stare. Cue the scene in the show where he’s like “i’m a thousand years old”, and the girl is like but you look so young! It’s because he moisturises, babe. Has seen so much shit in his day to day life that he retains an unmovable sense of nonchalance. You could set him on fire and he would be like oh the third time this week get the fire extinguisher will you.

#ateez #vampire ateez #ateez imagines #ateez vampire au #ateez au #san #choi san #wooyoung #jung wooyoung #song mingi #mingi #jongho #choi jongho #meemaw is updating her blog again...#meemaw loves jongho #kpop writing

58 notes · View notes

cybrstrrz · 2 years

Text

253 notes · View notes

kpopjust4u · 2 years

Text

Life isn’t always what it seems, and there could never be a thought of possibility that something/ someone beyond human that could exist in the real world. However, what lies deep into the woods, goes beyong the imagination. Until Y/N makes a markable discovery, but finds themselves unable to escape the new reality beyong the woods.

Pairing: Vampire! Choi San x Reader

Genre: Fantasy

Contents: Angst, Fluff, Suggestive, Smut, Slight Horror (Content warnings included with each chapter)

Overall Word Count: TBC

Status: Ongoing

Main Masterlist

• Chapter One

• Chapter Two

• Chapter Three

• Chapter Four

• Chapter Five

• Chapter Six

• Chapter Seven

• Chapter Eight (TBC)

• Chapter Nine (TBC)

• Chapter Ten (TBC)

#kpop #kpop blog #kpop fanfic #kpop reactions #kpop scenarios #kpop imagines #kpop masterlist #ateez #ateez series #ateez scenarios #ateez imagines #ateez san #san #choi san #vampire!san #ateez vampire

146 notes · View notes

stardragongalaxy · 1 year

Text

Title: Melody of Red

Pairings: Yunho X San (Platonic)

Word count: 404

Au: Vampire

Warnings: Blood, character death (?), let me know if I missed anything

Rating: 17+

Author's note: This one was inspired both by the picture of Yunho and a slight dream. I thought about a second part, but it's up in the air. Do let me know if you'd like a second part.

Take in mind that I only post on Tumblr. I do not my works plagiarized, reposted, or translated. Thank you and let me know if they are.

Disclaimer: No idols are true representations in the fic.

Taglist: @abiaswreck @toxicccred @cultofdionysusnet @ateezreactionsandscenarios @choisanshine

☆☆☆☆★☆☆☆☆☆☆☆★☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆★☆☆

Dancing to the beautiful music playing at the party, Yunho kept a rhythm to each of his partners. One in particular that he was close with in friendship to be his next, coming into his line of sight in good spirits. His partner bowing with a dimpled smile.

“You know you don’t have to do that San” Yunho whispered when San stepped closer causing the younger to snicker at his elder. “Hyung, it is in formalities of respect of the dancing partner” San spoke teasing him causing Yunho to smile with a gentle laugh returning the bow.

“Looks like the music is about to begin” Yunho spoke gently taking San wrist in his hand leading the way to the floor where others begun. Choosing a spot, Yunho and San got into their respective positions. The music started soft and sweet letting San lead. Yunho following suit even when the music picked up on tempo. Being reeled into the flow San created, Yunho was entranced. Being dipped back, Yunho closed his eyes letting his hand flow up above his face, embracing the moment with his friend’s guidance.

San smirked, lulling the elder was easy, but getting this close took time that he was willing to wait for. Eyes flashing red, licking his now revealed fangs. Moving swiftly, San bites harshly into the elders neck with ease causing Yunho to gasp pulling him out of his previous state of mind. Struggling, Yunho tried to fight back only to be held down onto the ground while San fed with a animalistic growl and claws digging into flesh. Even trying to cry out, only to met with a silence scream.

Weakening in every second his life-force was drained, he continued to fight to hold on. San pulled away after being satisfied licking his neck wounds with a happy hum and a darkened chuckle sitting up. Looking at Yunho in the eyes while moving one hand to his chest feeling the raise and fall of breathing.

“Thank you for the contribution, but this is far from done, hyung. You’ll get rewarded” San speaks with darkened pride, reaching his free hand out, caressing the elder’s cheek tenderly. Yunho shivers at the contact, feeling his heart slow. “Rest now. You need it” San whispers with a soft hum, but a devilish smirk coated in red. Yunho shakes in fear, tears pricking his eyes as they slowly close, meeting the darkness.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

#ateez #ateez scenarios #jeong yunho #choi san #ateez horror #blood tw #cultofdionysusnet #ateez vampire au

12 notes · View notes

kitten4sannie · 3 months

Text

ᴇᴠᴇʀʏᴛʜɪɴɢ ᴀᴛ ꜱᴛᴀᴋᴇ

ᴏᴍᴇɢᴀᴠᴇʀꜱᴇ/ᴏʀɢᴀꜱᴍ ᴅᴇɴɪᴀʟ ➠ ꜱᴇᴏɴɢʜᴡᴀ

pairing: vampire lord! seonghwa x human! reader (fem) feat. a two second cameo from vampire! san

genre: abo, kinda historical (think guilded era vibe but vampires and humans coexisting kinda), smut

summary: you decide to play with your master’s feelings during the annual masquerade ball held between vampires and occasionally their human counterparts.

w.c: 2.5k

warnings: alcohol usage, mentions of blood, general vampirism/hierarchies, dom! seonghwa, bratty! reader fucks around and finds out, dirty talk, ownership kink, exhibitionism/voyeurism, praise/degradation, possessiveness, pet names/name calling, manhandling, blood drinking, groping, rough blowjob, spit mentions, fingering, orgasm denial, facial, cum eating, unprotected sex, breeding kink, creampie, l bombs

a/n: im obsessed with the idea of criminally insane cunty vampires so i sat hunched over like a damn shrimp and typed up a storm tyvm. also !!! this fic is dedicated to my dear friend orion @pluvialorion ilysmmmm ughh i hope you enjoy >< <33

Now Playing:

ʙɪᴛᴇ ᴍᴇ ʙʏ ᴇɴʜʏᴘᴇɴ

0:01 ❍─────── 4:28

Volume: ▁▂▃▄▅▆▇ 100%

ᴘʀᴇᴠ | ꜰꜰꜰ ᴍᴀꜱᴛᴇʀʟɪꜱᴛ | ɴᴇxᴛ

“Those two are always up to something, I swear. It’s so troublesome,” one old age vampire muttered, complaining about you and your vampire Master to the person standing besides her outside of the ballroom circle. She adjusted her masquerade mask, put off by the sight of you downing a glass full of expensive wine. “Why the council ever decided to allow humans to attend our annual blood balls is beyond me.”

“They always cause a scene,” the other old age vampire agreed, turning his head to watch as you whimsically made your way across the dance floor in your heavy laced dress, taking the hand of any vampire that wanted to dance with you, while your Master watched from the side with growing annoyance. “It’s unsightly.”

“Yes, it’s completely inappropriate, the way they act like they’re the main characters inside some overdone fictional novel,” she scoffed, the vampiress getting herself worked up over nothing, her fingers clenching around her own wine glass filled with a blood blend.

“You hit the nail on the head,” the man nodded, one hand on his hip, the other tilting his wine glass back to drink down its bloody contents, watching you trade one dance partner for another, surprised that you were letting a new age vampire get so handsy with you. “Oh, here we go.”

Seonghwa reached up to brush at his flowy raven hair in a frustrated manner, his furrowed brows and scrunched-up face not doing much to dispel your current goal in pissing off your Master in hopes that he would chase you across the castle grounds and fuck you into oblivion. “You’re asking for it, little lamb…” he mumbled to himself, the bright red hue in his eyes growing brighter by the second.

“I didn’t realize you were interested in me, Miss Y/N. Care to forget about your sour, old age counterpart over there and spend the night with me?” the charming, feline-like vampire you were using whispered into your ear, holding your body impossibly close to his as you both slowly rotated together in timed circles according to the flow of the orchestra music that was playing throughout the large ballroom.

“Oh, Mr. Choi, try not to puff out your chest just yet,” you murmured back with faux pity, clasping your fingers around his cheeks, feeling his fingers inch closer and closer to your ass, able to feel the fiery gaze of your lover from afar. “You’re simply a puppet for my amusement.”

The vampire scoffed, still finding it inside himself to twirl you around and bring you back into his arms, his fingers clasping around your waist a little tighter than before, clearly irritated. “That’s quite rude of you, human. You could’ve lied.”

“Does it matter? I’m not trying to impress you,” you huffed, eyeing Seonghwa out of the corner of your vision, noticing the way he clutched the edge of the aged mahogany table being used to showcase various blood-filled desserts. Just as the vampire was about to speak up, you shook your head, silencing him. “Just hurry up and grab my ass, will you? And grab it hard. I want Seonghwa to–Oh!”

The peeved vampire did indeed get a handful, his fingers sinking deep into your squishy flesh through your dress, leaning over your shoulder to make eye contact with Seonghwa, who was fuming, still having the gall to stick his tongue out at him.

An intoxicating mix of anger and arousal coursed through Seonghwa to the point that it all spilled out of him at once, resulting in a short, aggressive shout, the other patrons looking over their own shoulders to see what was going on. Sadly, they weren’t very surprised to watch him lift up the side of the heavy dessert table and toss it across the room with a frightening amount of ease, narrowly missing the heads of the orchestra members.

You let go of San who quickly scampered away, not wanting to feel the vampire lord’s intense wrath. You, however, took pride in seeing the way your lover was seething, how he pierced you with his dark crimson eyes and delightfully suffocating pheromones alone, his white, elongated fangs already on display for you, knowing he wished he could just sink them directly into the most delicate parts of your body.

“Why are you so angry, my love?” you called out to him with faux naivety, giving him a pout, motioning to the mess that had spilled onto the sheer marble floor. “You ruined all those lovely desserts.”

“And almost took the head off of a violin player, but I digress,” the older vampire from before murmured to her friend, the both of them chortling softly to themselves.

“Oh, you know what you’ve done, darling,” Seonghwa tsked from across the room, taking slow, deliberate steps in your direction, his high-heeled shoes clacking lightly against the pristine floor, most of the other patrons stepping out of his way. “I have a question for you. Do you know what happens to pretty things that disobey their Masters?”

You brought your hand up to lift off your masquerade mask just in time for Seonghwa to stand directly in front of you, his lean, elegant frame towering over yours. “I’m unaware of the answer, dearest. Do pray tell.” Your face twisted into something that could only be described as smug. Seonghwa wanted to wipe that expression off your face and turn it into something more worthwhile — flushed, contorted with a lovely mix of pain and pleasure, and painted in his cum.

“They get punished, my sweet. So, I suggest you hike up that lovely dress I bought you and get to running.”

࿏࿏࿏

There was something so exhilarating about having the love of your life chase after you, knocking over furniture and pushing other vampires out of the way just to get his hands on you. You would look back occasionally, catching glimpses of the hazy blood-lust in Seonghwa’s eyes, resulting in a fresh wave of slick between your thighs.

Somewhere along the line, you had ended up in the castle garden, your bare feet hitting the soft grass, having lost your heels during your chaotic trek there. Panting softly, your breath hitting the cold night air, you realized you were surrounded by chipping marble statues of vampires of the past, a maze of blood-red roses covered in thorns surrounding a sleek stone gazebo, and thousands of constellations sitting in the dark sky above you.

“Caught you, little lamb…” you heard in a deep, gravelly voice, shivers making their way up your spine. Seonghwa took slow steps near you, finding it amusing how you trapped yourself in a corner, his entire being pulsing with sexually-charged aggression. “But you wanted this, didn’t you? You want me to have my way with you, don’t you, sweetheart?”

Rather than replying verbally, you simply held up the front of your dress, showing off your plump, slicked-up cunt for his viewing pleasure, your lips twisted up into a perverted smile, lust practically emanating from your form. “What do you think, my love? Does my wet cunt give you any hints?”

Before you knew it, Seonghwa had you pinned to the side of the gazebo, one hand on your shoulder to keep you still with his immense strength and the other underneath your hiked-up skirt, fucking you deep with two agile fingers, not concerned with the occasional passerby, some of them slowing down to witness the titillating sight of a vampire lord punishing his human counterpart.

“I can feel you squeezing around my fingers, sweet. Is my poor little lamb already falling apart for me?” he asked with faux pity against your neck, sucking your soft flesh into his mouth to leave a mark, piercing them lightly with his fangs. “Is it because anyone can come by and see the way I have my hand up your skirt and hear the pretty little moans that you’re making for your darling?”

“N-ooo, it’s because it’s you, Seonghwa,” you sighed out softly, a familiar heaviness filling your core until your legs went wobbly, moaning from the feeling of Seonghwa gulping down just enough of your life source to make you pleasantly dizzy, his fingers still slipping in and out of your leaking cunt.

“Mm, it’s a pity though. I wish San knew just how quick I can make your pretty cunt leak all these juices onto me,” he purred against your soft skin, slurping your arousal from his fingers before cupping his palm onto your hot cunt, lightly moving it over your clit, knowing he was pleasuring you just enough to make you squirm, but aware that your much-needed orgasm had faded away due to his control.

He brought his still dripping fingers up to your mouth, pleased that you obediently sucked your own slick off of them, his gaze flitting between your lips and love-struck eyes. “He’ll never see you like this. See the way you need me in every possible way I can have you…”

“It’s only for you to see, my love,” you replied lovingly, pressing your lips onto his, drawing Seonghwa into you like a moth to a blazing flame.

You shared a series of frenzied, heated kisses that consisted too much of tongue, teeth, and fangs, your hand slipping into Seonghwa’s loosened satin trousers to swiftly jerk him off, his abundant pre-cum squishing in between your closed fingers, your quick, unrelenting grip causing him to wobble a bit, the thick edges of his heeled shoes sinking further into the grass below. “Feels so good, doesn’t it, Hwa? You’re so hard for me, throbbing, leaking so much…”

“Fuck–I need you, darling, need you bare for me, need your pretty mouth around my cock,”Seonghwa groaned out onto your lips, nipping at it enough to get a small taste of iron on his own crimson stained ones. Without a word, he tore your dress from your body, pearls falling from your broken necklace and landing around your feet. You gasped. He clasped his hands around your corseted waist, bringing your face near your neck, his lips just barely touching your skin. “On your knees, my love.”

You melted to the floor, reaching up to hold onto his hips, watching his cock spring out once his pants past his v-line, eventually holding it in front of your drooling mouth. You studied him, your eyes traveling up his shiny, curved length to his pronounced pink head, sticking your tongue out to catch a drop of his pre-cum on your tongue. “It’s so pretty, Hwa…”

“I know it is, sweetheart. Now, open up,” he exhaled softly, slipping his slender fingers into your soft hair to clutch the sides of your head, plugging your mouth up with his thick cock.

Seonghwa fucked your face so quickly, so sloppily, so desperately, he reached his end in a matter of minutes, bringing you down onto his cock until your nose pressed into his pelvis, feeling your throat contracting around him. “Fuck, you drive me mad, darling…I’m already about to cum….”

It was when he was able to smell the endless slick that dripped out of your needy cunt, that Seonghwa pulled out, rubbing his cockhead across your lips and smearing his pre-cum across your face, ruining the perfect state of your makeup. “You look so pretty, my love, but I know how to make you look even more divine for me…”

“Enlighten me, my dear,” you sighed lovingly, licking the warm saltiness from your lips.

“Watch closely. This is all for you, darling…” Seonghwa gazed down at you with his crimson, hooded eyes, his chest rising and lowering with shallow breaths, using his closed hand to milk his flushed cock, seemingly endless splashes of cum landing onto your face. “Mm, what do you think San would think of you now, little lamb? Think of your lovely face painted with my cum?”

“He’d think I was a mess,” you mused, licking the bitter milkiness from your swollen lips, opening your mouth to take one last spurt of cum onto your tongue when Seonghwa moaned wantonly, his fingers squeezing near the pinkish tip. “He’d know I’m yours.”

“My mess, my beautiful darling. Of course he’d know you’re mine. All mine,” Seonghwa sighed dreamily, lowering himself to his knees to pull you in for a deep kiss, your tongues and lips meeting with fervent need.

“You think he’d enjoy watching you fuck me into ecstasy?” you asked in between heavy breaths and kisses, hooking your thighs around his bare waist, slipping your hands onto the bare skin of his chest past his loose blouse, your fingers grazing his nipples.

“I’d take off his head, before I’d let him watch the way your cunt stretches open for me,” Seonghwa groaned, groping down your body, rubbing two fingers against your slippery folds, his fangs returning to your neck, this time indulging his instincts and slipping inside you, resulting in soft throes of pleasure from the both of you. “Speaking of, your little cunt needs my cock, doesn’t it? Is that why you’re so wet?”

“Yes, please, I can’t stand being empty any longer, my love,” you whined to him, your squelching cunt already beginning to clench around his thrusting fingers, wishing his cock was filling you up instead.

“You won’t be able to cum with just my fingers, will you, darling? Because your lovely body is only accustomed to my cock, isn’t it? Made for it, hm?” Seonghwa continued to tease you with his words, curling his digits inside you, resulting in increasingly heavy moans from his one and only, encouraging him to fuck you faster with them. “Fuck, you’re clenching so hard around me, darling. You’re so good for me…”

“Oh–my god, so close…”

“Yeah? You want to spill your cum all over me, Y/N? Make a mess of me?” Seonghwa encouraged breathily, his forehead pressed to yours, pressing his lips against yours in between moans.

“Y–esss…”

Just as you were about to cum, you were suddenly filled with a devastatingly empty feeling, realizing he had pulled his fingers out and brought them to his mouth, sucking your vast amounts of slick off of them. “N-no, please, Seonghwa, I want to cum…!”

“You’ll have to cum on my cock, sweetheart. Now, be good and take it,” he replied softly, his voice devoid of pity, the ridged edge of his cock hooking onto your clit and making you jolt, before he slipped inside you inch by inch, sending you back into a pleasurable fog. “I’ll breed you until you’re full for me.”

“So full, I’m so full, darling.” You hooked your arms around his neck, holding him impossibly close, his lips already attached to your neck again, shuddering against him as he drank down your life-source, his cock offering your cunt a delicious stretch each time he pounded into you. “So good, Hwa, it feels so good…”

“Because we were made for each other, my love, our souls always intertwined, forever, you’ll always be mine,” Seonghwa reminded you in between pants and soft moans, his raven hair already plastered to his forehead with sweat, love and admiration seeping its way through his lust-struck gaze, kneading his hands into your thighs, your warm, sopping-wet cunt enveloping his cock so tightly, he couldn’t keep himself from unloading wave after wave of his hot cum inside you, so deeply it reached your womb. “Fuck, you’re milking my cock, darling, just take it all, take it all for me…”

You couldn’t say anything, only letting out a near soundless whine, clutching the back of Seonghwa’s head, never breaking eye contact as you experienced what could only be described as pure bliss, your bodies and hearts melting together. “I love you, Seonghwa, so much,” you finally got out, your voice barely above a whisper.

“I love you too, Y/N, more than you’ll ever know,” he replied just as softly, barely caressing your face, like he was afraid you would shatter into a thousand pieces and fall away from his grasp. Seonghwa was completely flushed, his long raven hair now a mess, sticking to his sweaty face, his plush lips a deep red. “Now do you see what you do to me, darling?”

You nuzzled into him, your heart beating against his quiet one, the cool night breeze gracing your warm, joined skin, knowing you wouldn’t have it any other way. “I think I have an idea.”

fff taglist: FFF taglist: @itza-meee @chnt1 @k-hotchoisan @wonyobie @vampiregirl215 @yuyusbunny @christmastodoroki @luvt0kki @pieyoon @goldnhwa @choisanboobenthusiast @icyb3rry @maximofftrash @choism @yunhosmelonbar @nebulousbookshelf @astayinwonderland @slutologyy @10nantscompanion @ddaeing @pandagirl-016 @Randomgirl11-posts @staytiny816 @horanghae8 @smally97 @ateezzzser @bubblegumbird @midnightmaja @i2nsstuff @asimpelslut @svt-dinosaurus @wisejudgedragonhairdo @deathbyyeekies @firefox79 @wildesreblogs @everyonewooeverywhere @raspberrysannie @Whatintheninerealms @hyunjinsbby @Hyphenen @channiespup @abby-grace @seonghwaddict @mxnsxngie (pls check your privacy settings loves <3)

Apply for the taglist here ⇢ ♡

#ateez #ateez smut #ateez seonghwa #seonghwa #seonghwa oneshot #seonghwa smut #ateez fanfic #ateez fic

665 notes · View notes

yourfatherlucifer · 10 months

Text

Cooking up a real nice vampire San fanfic for whoever actually reads my stuff 🤗🤗

#ateez #ateez x reader #Choi San #vampire ateez #vampire Choi San #vampire San x reader #female reader #Choi San x reader #San x reader

26 notes · View notes

acescavern · 3 months

Text

SAN, WHERE ARE YOU? — CHOI SAN X FEM! READER

Paring: San x Fem!Reader

Genre: Pure smut. No plot whatsoever. There is a sprinkling of fluff if you squint?

wc: 4,825

Synopsis: Your boyfriend invites you to the fancy dress party his frat is holding to celebrate the frats birthday. Only, nobody will tell you what he's dressed as. When you spend half of the party searching for him, Jongho gives away his location.. you're in for a night of fun. One question though, Do you like scary movies?

warnings: smut, smut,smut. Ghostface!San, Velma!reader. Rough sex, unprotected sex, Knife play ( WITHOUT cutting reader. The knife isn't sharp enough for skin), praise, degradation, manhandling, sex in a treehouse, reader's hands get tied, Reader has her view restricted, everything is consented, established relationship, light choking from behind?, reader gets carpet burn. I'm not sure if I've missed something.

note: Hey! it's been a long while. oops. anyway. here, enjoy this badly written San fic! please remember that this is all fiction. This is a little darker than what i've written previously but it's more my vibe ;)

Reblogs are kinder than likes, if you can. Likes can shadowban creators. Any feedback is welcome

You didn't know what you were thinking. For starters, your costume was tight and short. You were sure the Velma outfit looked different online, instead, the material was like a tight second skin that stretched across your chest and the skirt was much shorter than the picture. You were surely careful not to bend or move too much. Your long orange socks weren't meant to be thigh-highs at all. Overall, you'd come to the conclusion that the outfit was more on the verge of a more adult theme that would pass for a party.

You still looked good. In fact, your legs looked amazing in the platform heels Mingi's girlfriend persuaded you into. She claimed that if you'd already gone this far, you may as well go all out. What sold you on the whole outfit was her mentioning that San would go insane and you'd had a knack for winding each other up lately.

So, here you were, at the KQ Frat like every other Friday night. Only this time, it was a special party. The KQ Frat as a whole was turning 5 and they'd let their dearest Song Mingi choose the theme. Okay, maybe he was put on the spot and said 'uhhhm' a lot when he was asked but he eventually stumbled out with the theme of fancy dress.

You pushed the fake glasses up your nose, swearing to yourself at the realization that you could have used your own glasses for this instead of messing around for half an hour trying to put contacts in with shaky hands. You opted to just take them off all together, setting them down on a ledge in the hall. If you had your way, you'd be at home.

Honestly, since you moved in with San things have been a lot better for you both, other than his inability to do the laundry. However, tonight you'd gotten ready at a friend's house and with him being so secretive with his costume, you hadn't a clue what to look for.

The first person you came across was your boyfriend's best friend, Wooyoung. You stifled a laugh, raising your eyebrow at him. “A vampire?” Your fingers ruffled his black and red cape, the material cheap and wrinkled. Wooyoung only rolled his eyes in annoyance.

“It was rushed! San took my costume idea!” He snapped, crossing his arms over his chest. Woo’s words came out in a slight lisp, the terrible plastic fangs moving around in his mouth so much that he just ripped them out.

What he said piqued your interest though, an overly friendly smile plastering on your face. “And..what were you going to be, Wooyoungie?” The raised eyebrow look the man gave you had you almost ashamed that you were trying to butter him up to tell you San’s costume. A girl had to do what a girl had to do.

“Don’t ‘Wooyoungie’ me!” His voice raised a pitch as he mocked you, his eyelids rapidly moving to fan his lashes in an imitation of you. “I’m not stupid, ____. San would never let me live it down if I ruined the surprise.”

That was true, Woo was already the brunt of most of the group's jokes. Though lately, they’d dwindled down in public. Anything to help save a crumb of his image in attempts to woo the library girl. You rolled your eyes and lightly whacked his arm, pushing past him with a grumbled goodbye.

The next familiar face you came across nearly took you off your feet, if only it weren't for the person behind you steadying your form. Spiderman and..Chucky? Something about the spiderman felt familiar and as your eyes lit up with hope… they soon dullened when the voice spoke. Yunho. Not San.

“Woah, careful there.” He patted the top of your head in a friendly gesture. Yunho was the most big brother friend you’d ever met and he was the one you went to for comfort whenever you and San fought. He offered the best advice sometimes. It wasn't surprising.

“I’m sorry, ____.” Chucky spoke, adjusting his cap. Except it wasn't Chucky really, it was just Hongjoong, shooting you an apologetic grin. “Have you seen my girl? She’s dressed as the bride of Chucky.” The obvious reveal that he succumbed to the couple's costume agenda had a light blush blossoming at the tips of his ears.

You shook your head, an apologetic smile tugging at your lips. "Sorry, Joong. Have you seen San?" His reply was the same as yours.

So, you kept moving, pushing through the sweaty bodies grinding together in time with the heavy thudding of music. Eventually, you managed to push through to the kitchen. Huffing out a breath, you leant against the counter. Where was San? There were so many people here, it was more packed than last year especially with the frat's growing reputation. You glanced around the space from the doorway of the kitchen once more, spotting Yeosang, dressed as Link from the zelda games, talking very animatedly with Seonghwa, who you weren't sure of his character but he looked striking in a white ruffled blouse and half corset. You suspected he was some kind of vampire, judging by the vibe.

“You’re looking for San, I take it.” A casual voice piped up from behind you, startling you to whirl around. There stood Jongho, his face half covered by a cut off white mask. He wore a suit, without the jacket. Instead, a long cape with hand painted gold swirls on the inside. He had obviously done it himself. It was certainly the best effort of Phantom of The Opera you'd seen.

“You know where he is?” Desperation laced your tone, you just wanted to see your boyfriend at this point. San had been teasing you all day over text, telling you that you’d love his outfit. That you would go crazy. He told you that he chose it with you in mind.

Jongho gave a nonchalant shrug, his eyes looking toward the back patio door. “Maybe, try looking out there.” Your shoulders relaxed, a grin overtaking your painted lips. You were about to set off in that direction when he held up a gloved hand. “You didn’t hear it from me, ____. Okay?”

With an endearing eye roll, you brought your fingers across your mouth in a zipping motion that earned you an approving nod. Now, you set off outside carefully, being mindful of the shoes you were wearing. They were practically stilts to you. Your fingers held down the ends of your skirt, worried it might blow up in the breeze. Even though ninety percent of the party goers were indoors out of the cold. Speaking of cold, goosebumps rose against your exposed skin as you squinted through the darkness.

“San?” You called, rounding the pool to the concrete slabs that paved the way to the tree at the bottom of the yard. “Sannie?”

You hated it down here. The frat house was a huge place. You often wondered how on earth the guys managed to score it. But with eighteen people living there, it was much needed. The thing was, with the big house came the big garden. The bottom of the garden, whilst still kept mowed, was mostly unused. Save for a few sheds.. But it was creepy and always sent a chill up your spine. Though that could be the cemetery on the other side of the fence. All in all, with the massive house the guys were sure was haunted and the cemetery backing onto the place.. It was just spooky all around.

You stood for a moment, a shiver running down your spine as a whisper of wind rushed by your ear. “San, come on.. this isn’t funny..” Silence. “I’m cold..” A rustle sounded to your left, your head snapping in that direction.

You began to tentatively approach, trying to make sure your heels don’t sink into the grass. You bit back a scream at the sudden animal sprinting out from behind the shrubbery, your palm pressed against your heart as it pounded in your chest. Your breath left you as a sharp exhale of relief. You chuckled at yourself, shaking your head as you turned.. Though you didn’t get far.

You turned straight into a broad, hard chest. A small scream left you, the masked man's hands reaching out to grip your hips. The figure was wearing a ghostface mask, something sheathed in his belt glinting in the moonlight. Although, the familiarity in the way his strong hand splayed on your body as he held you, you knew it was him.

San’s Ghostface robe was open, revealing his black jeans and a shirt that stretched across his torso. Your eyes once more caught the glint at his waist. “A real knife? San, are you craz-” He said nothing, only span you around with your back to his chest. One of his hands drifted up your body to cover your mouth, it was then that you noticed the leather gloves as you felt them against your skin.

“You look like a treat, ____.” He hushed in your ear, the plastic of his mask bumping against the side of your face with how close his head was to you. “Now, Velma, you think you can climb that ladder?” he pointed a gloved hand to the tree, the stepped ladder made up of wooden slats fixed together. At least it was sturdy.

You nodded mutedly against his hand, resisting the urge to turn to face him when he let you go completely with a part pat to your behind. “Good girl.” His voice was smooth to the ear, “Off you go.” With a nudge to the small of your back, he urged you on.

It was a slight struggle to climb the ladder with the way you were dressed, but San was close behind you. When you made it to the doorway of the treehouse, you waited for him as you stood on the ladder. San slotted his feet either side of yours on the same ladder rung, his body caging you against it as he produced the keys for the door. The tree house was in regular use by the frat, mostly so the house didn’t smell of weed whenever the landlord decided to randomly drop by for house inspections.

The treehouse itself was very sturdily built, with an old bedroom door that was previously Mingi’s and the hole in the middle fixed over with planks of wood screwed in place. The floor was covered in carpet that used to be in Hongjoong’s room. A few beanbags dotted around the place and for lighting there were battery operated fairy lights strung around the square perimeter. It was a cute little hangout that San had quite literally banished everybody from for tonight.

With the door now open, you were about to climb in when San’s hands landed on your waist again. His strong grip practically hauled you up and into the treehouse. With a noise of surprise, you landed on your stomach, scrambling up on your hands and knees to crawl to one of the beanbags. The door shut behind you, you noted San didn’t bother to lock it.

San was silent. You almost wondered if he even came here with you but when his leather clad fingers curled around your ankle and a low chuckle rumbled in the back of his throat. “Where are you going, Baby?” His voice was a mocking coo as he pulled you toward him, your body dragging across the carpet causing your skirt to drift up to your waist. “Didn’t you miss me?” His voice sounded close to your ear again now and you felt his presence close to your back but he wasn’t actually touching you.

“Sa-” He interrupted you, his voice completely dropping his act to murmur to you softly. “Do you trust me?” He stayed poised above you, his body weight on his arms so he’s not touching you.

You twisted underneath him, rolling onto your back to stare up at him. Although, you only saw his mask. Your hands reached out, fingers delicately lifting his mask up for you to see his eyes. His lips quirked at the corners when you cupped his cheeks. “I trust you with my life, Sannie.” You arched your neck up your lips pressing the lightest of kisses to his jaw. “You’re doing good. We spoke about this, remember?” Your thumbs grazed small circles on the apples of his cheeks, San’s brown eyes closing as he leaned into your touch.

It was true. You both had spoken about this forever ago, You’d established the limits and words to use if either of you were uncomfortable. The only thing you both hadn’t settled on was when. You both agreed to keep that a surprise and to San, today was perfect. So, with a sure nod, he lightly battered your hands away from his face to pull the mask back down and sink back into character.

You instead began to let your hands wander over his back, the muscles prominent from holding himself up. When they drifted down to his behind, the intent to give him a playful squeeze, your hands froze. San grinned behind the mask, seeing your eyes light up in surprise. He could see the excitement swimming in them and he knew you’d just encountered the feel of the rope tucked into his back pocket beneath the robe. Perfect opportunity. Your boyfriend rose himself to his knees, his right hand disappearing beneath the black material to pull the soft rope from his pocket. It wasn’t too heavy duty. Actually… it was just the craft string that was tied around his christmas present from you.

San was quick and efficient with the way he pinned your hands to the carpet above your head. He paused, his eyes darting around to search for something to fix them to. His gaze landed on the small table next to one of the beanbags, a grin overtaking his features behind the mask once more. Instead of dragging your body across the carpet again, San pulled the table closer threading the twine string around the leg before fastening both of your wrists against it.

You watched him obediently, pretending to struggle at least a little bit. It added to the excitement after all. San let his eyes properly travel over your body and your outfit in the soft glow of the fairy lights. You couldn’t see his facial reactions but it excited you all the more. The adrenaline of the situation had you panting in anticipation. You felt his fingers brush over your ankle once more, ghosting up, up, up… his hand now cupping over your thigh, leathered index finger brushing the edge of your panties. He was taking his sweet time but his other hand was hovering over the handle of the knife at his waistband. Not yet.

The first thing to go was your tight orange shirt. It was roughly pulled over your head just to expose your torso. With your hands tied there was no way to fully remove it but San liked the way it restricted your arms above your head even further.

“Hm,” he made a sound in the back of his throat. “I think we’ll keep this, what do you think?” Even though he had asked you.. his tone suggested there was no room for negotiation, his fingers tugging at the hem of your skirt just once.

You felt him push the material higher to pool at your waist once more. San’s touch was feather light, teasing as he circled it around your navel and down to your waistline. Now was when his free hand curled around the handle of the knife in his belt. Your breathing hitched, body completely still as you felt the cold metal against your collarbone. Your eyes were staring at the ceiling, lips parted. A sound caught in your throat as he dragged it down your body, you could feel that the blade was dull and not sharp enough to actually cut your skin… it was either that or San was pressing very lightly.

“Shh,” He hushed, letting the point of the blade drag across your hardened nipple over the sheer fabric of your bra. “I’ve got you, now.” The point broke through the fabric, San lifting it away from you to slice your bra cup straight through the middle.

His face appeared in your vision and you could only imagine him looking absolutely elated with how glassy your eyes looked. He tutted, “You’ve seen enough, I think.” He set the knife on your sternum as he pulled your shirt down your arms enough to cover the top half of your head, blanking out your vision.

Your body squirmed between his thighs, small sounds of struggle leaving your parted lips. “San, I wanna see you.” You whined, wrists twisting in their binds before you'd remembered they were currently immobile.

“Keep still.” San warned, his tone was far from the soft and loving boyfriend you usually encountered. San was rarely dominant in bed with you, he preferred to lovingly worship your body and praise you with sweet nothings.

This was pleasantly different. His touch was firmer, his grip harsher and his demands had arousal shooting straight through your body. Like the good girlfriend you were, you stilled. San lifted the Ghostface mask up to uncover his mouth, not that you could even see.

Your body flinched in surprise when you felt cool air blow across your exposed nipple. San could only nod to himself in satisfaction. He loved the reactions he could draw from your body without even touching you. He lowered his mouth further, plush lips enveloping the peaked flesh into his warm mouth.

Your hands clenched into fists, longing to dive themselves into his hair. You were totally restricted, completely at San's mercy. The thought alone had a soft moan drifting into the silence. You felt his touch leave you again, the knife's weight leaving your sternum. You felt the material of your bra pull away from you in the middle, the sound of tearing fabric mixing with your breathing.

Your bra was now loose, the cups falling completely to the sides to expose you further. “Hey.” You protested weakly. That bra was expensive.

San could only laugh softly as he dropped a kiss between your breasts. “She finally talks.” He drawled, the feeling of the cold blade starting back at your collarbone once more.

The sharpness of the thin coldness trailed down your middle, a circle made around your belly button before it lifted from your exposed skin only briefly. You felt it again on your waistline, right where your panties sat. San made an appreciative sound in the back of his throat, flattening the blade to firmly tap it against your clothed center.

The feeling had you mewling beneath him, struggling to stay still. The panties were the next thing to go, San pulling the torn fabric from under you after he had successfully cut it away from your body only to drop the arousal coated garment on your chest.

“Please..” Your beg came as a desperate cry, you needed some sort of relief. The wait was killing you.

You were rewarded with San shushing you yet again. “If you're looking for any mercy here, ____, you're out of luck.”

San's left hand pinned your hips down, his other manning the knife. The knife where he had used the flat of the blade to press it to your, now bare, core. You knew you were wet, you could feel it. Hell, you could hear it when the metal was tapped against you again. Your moan raised a pitch, the hand holding your hips moving and allowing your hips to rock dangerously against the flat of the knife.

“I wish you could see yourself, baby.” San's voice deepened, sounding huskier as he watched you. “My girl. So needy to get off, you're rubbing yourself on a kitchen knife.” He tutted. “Pathetic, don't you think?”

You could think of a single coherent thought. Gasps drawing from you as all you could do was nod and cry out when the surface your hips were working against was removed.

You were sure you would remember this night forever… The thrill rushing through your veins. You thought San had gotten up. You thought he left you there for a moment until his fingers dug into your cheeks, palm holding your jaw tight. He squeezed, forcing your mouth to open. “Tongue.”

It was a one-word demand and yet you knew the instruction, your mouth opening wide to poke out your flattened tongue. San's harsh breathing was heard as he very carefully let the knife rest on the pink muscle. More specifically, the side he coated with yourself. You whined once more.

“Clean it.” San encouraged, watching with interest as you followed his every command and collected your own taste. He was so hard it was painful but he wanted to drag this night out… He thought his decision over, curious, lust blown eyes taking in the sight of you.

You, with your skirt bunched at your waist. You, with your orange thigh high socks, your ridiculous shoes, your arms trussed up above your head, your shirt covering half of your face, your ruined bra exposing your chest, your chest where your ripped panties lie. You, with your trust in him to carry out such fantasies. San was done waiting. He wanted you and he wanted you now.

The loud clang of an object being thrown away was harsh to your ears, the object thudding against the carpet. San had thrown the knife far away from you both, his fingers frantically fumbling with his belt buckle and zipper. “I'm done fucking waiting.” He panted sharply, shoving his jeans and boxers down just enough to let his cock free.

You wished you could see him, you wished you could see how red the swollen tip of his cock was. You wished you could watch the thick vein along his shaft throb before your eyes… the bead of precum smeared across the head. The image had a zing of pleasure pulsing through your clit.

“San, please.” You begged, “Please. I've been good, right?” You hadn't a clue what you were babbling. Your words tumbled out of your mouth quickly before your brain could filter.

San groaned, “Yes, Baby.” You felt him brush against your entrance. “You have.” In one sharp snap forward of his hips, San sheathed himself into your warm, wet pussy. “F-Fuck..” His grip was back on your body again, maneuvering your legs back by your thighs as he gave you time to adjust to the sheer stretch his cock gave you.

San's big palms spread over the backs of your thighs, opting to just gather your ankles in one hand to push your legs back against your torso. You felt the burn of your thigh muscles at your body being bent this way but your main focus was still trying to relax your tight grip around his cock.

“Relax for me.” San murmured, his free hand settling on your pubic area.. you wondered what the purpose of the hand placement was until his leather-gloved thumb made contact with your clit.

San stayed perfectly still as his thumb moved in slow circles, your body eventually relaxing to the pleasure coursing through you. Your chest rose and fell harshly the faster his thumb moved. San watched you through the mask intently, how your facial features slackened. Small moans of his name bounced off the wooden walls of the treehouse, the fairy lights casting a beautiful glow across your skin that San could look at forever.

San knew you were getting close, he knew your body. He knew that when your teeth sunk into your bottom lip it meant you were on the edge of an orgasm and for a moment he felt bad to rip your peak right away from you by stopping his thumb.

“No, no! San, that's not fair!” Your eyes fluttered harshly to adjust as he lifted the shirt from your eyes. Your legs were let go, dropping each side of his body.

San's fingers skillfully untied the knots of your binds, rubbing at the marks on your wrists for a mere moment. He pulled completely from you, your expression frowning in confusion.

“What are yo–” You were roughly rolled onto your stomach, your body manhandled so you were on your knees and your naked torso was flush to the carpet. “Fuck!” Your curse abruptly escaped you as he entered you once more without warning, San's pelvis flush to your behind.

Your fingers grip on the carpet was torn away when San gathered your arms behind your back, wrists tethered together once more with the twine. “Stay fucking still.” He grunted, a harsh swat of his hand smacking your ass cheek eliciting a long moan from you.

He gave another swat to the other cheek. Matching red hand prints on display. Punishment for trying to lift your head. It didn't matter anymore, San fixed that problem by keeping a hand closed around the back of your neck, the side of your face roughly rubbing against the carpet with each hard thrust of his hips.

San fucked you like a man possessed, not a single break between thrusts. His belt jingled with his rapid movements. “See what you get when you do as you're told for once, hmm?” His voice was broken with his own noises of pleasure.

You weren't much better, your mouth permanently open with screams of his name and the word ‘yes’ repeating on loop. Your brain felt hazy, pleasantly so. You weren't even aware of your volume or even the patch of drool soaking the floor under your mouth. San had never fucked you like this before.

“You're so fucked out you haven't even noticed you're being fucked raw.” The pressure on your neck increased, a garbled noise from you being muffled by the floor.

You barely registered San's free hand fumbling around for something until the light of his phone screen was shoved in front of your face. The camera app. The idea had your thighs trembling. Your face had a far away look to it, one you hardly recognized as yourself. You watched pliantly as San propped the device against the table leg that your hands were previously tied to before hitting the capture a few times.

San could feel you shaking against him, his hips stuttering a moment when you clenched around him. The arm that wasn't holding you down snaked around you, his fingers finding your clit to rub fast, tight circles.

He'd never heard you scream so loud when the orgasm wracked through your body. Toes curling in your heels, nails digging into your palms. The feeling slammed into you abruptly, rippling through your pussy. Anyone outside would think you were being murdered.

San tore the mask off his face, his head tipping back on a long guttural moan. You knew he'd just come inside you, you'd know what that sound meant anywhere. Even if you didn't feel the slow softening of his cock, or the excess come smear on your skin as his thrusts slowed to a stop.

The both of you were panting harshly. San gently patted your waist, letting go of your neck to work on untying your wrists again. “Wow.” You huffed, arms falling limply to the floor with exhaustion. The cool breeze felt nice against your heated, sweat sheened skin.

He hummed in light agreement, his palms coasting up and down your back and sides for a moment before he withdrew from you. San was quick to reach up to the small table for the box of tissues he had brought up here when he prepared the treehouse that morning.

Your boyfriend always prided himself with being gentle with your aftercare. San made sure to clean your abused pussy as best he could in that moment before he gathered your limp body in his arms. “My limbs don't work.” You mumbled, your head resting on his shoulder as San brought you both to one of the big bean bags. His touch was the most gentle it had been all evening, palms trying to rub some warmth and life back into your body.

“Mmh, That was definitely something..” San agreed, draping a blanket over you both.

The two of you sat there in the blissful afterglow for a while. Bodies tangled together, your head against San's shoulder and your fingers playing with the hair at the back of his neck and San's own hands lovingly rubbing over your body to soothe you.

After a few minutes, your fingers stopped and San was sure you'd fallen asleep until–

“I have carpet burn on my cheek.”

#Choi San #ateez #acescavern #Ateez smut #ateez fluff #san atz #atz smut #san smut #san x reader #san fanfic #san fluff #san #san ateez #ateez san #choi san smut #choi san x reader #choi san #atz

460 notes · View notes

lilacmingi · 7 months

Text

LIVING WITH 8 VAMPIRES

My works are 14+ ONLY. If you’re under 14 DO NOT interact with me or any of my works

Pairing: ATEEZ x fem reader (they’re not dating, but they all flirt with her)

Word count: 7,445

Note: This is my most popular series on Wattpad and I’m bringing it to Tumblr! This first part was published on Wattpad in February 2021. I don’t even know how to explain this series. It started out with silly little scenarios and turned into an ongoing series of crack humor (sometimes mildly suggestive), fluff, a little romance/soft moments, and vampire tomfoolery. If you haven’t read it yet OH BOY you’re in for a ride. I truly hope it makes you chuckle :)

You stepped into the large mansion, the front door creaking as you kicked it shut with your foot, both arms weighed down with bags of groceries.

"Y/n's home!" Wooyoung shrieked, running towards you at an insanely brisk speed.

"I don't think so." You stepped aside before he could tackle you, completely dodging him.

"Hey! How'd you do that?"

"You're becoming predicable, Woo." You stated as you walked into the kitchen, completely unbothered.

You set the weighty bags onto the kitchen counter and began unpacking everything, placing your items in their rightful places.

"Hey, where were you?" Yunho asked, walking into the kitchen.

"I went out for groceries." You answered.

"You didn't tell us." He pouted.

"You wouldn't have let me leave if I did. You're all too clingy."

"You're our little human though." He stated as he hugged you, his face buried in the crook of your neck.

"Stop that." You waved him off. "I don't belong to any of you."

"I beg to differ." An airy voice came from behind you.

You turned around seeing San perched up on the countertop, a sly grin on his face.

"I'm really not in the mood for your antics." You stated bluntly and exited the kitchen.

You headed up the large cherry wood steps that seemed to stretch for miles. The only thing on your mind was going to your room for a nice and quiet bath. You made it to the top and headed to your bedroom, just as you reached your door, Mingi dropped down in front of you, hanging upside down like the bat he is.

"Boo!" He shouted, laughing loudly.

His laughter quickly died down when he saw the unamused look on you face. You glanced up at him floating upside down in front of you.

"That's not scary anymore." You stated.

He let out a huff, sticking his bottom lip out.

"Sorry." You pouted, pinching his cheek as you stepped into your room.

•

"But she smells so good." San whined.

"I'm sitting right here." You announced, annoyed.

"Yeah and you smell incredible." San winked.

"Excuse me! We agreed we would not do that." Seonghwa spoke up.

You let out a sigh of relief, thankful that someone around here had some sense.

"Thank y-"

"Besides, if we do that, I am the eldest so I should go first."

Your mouth dropped open. "Are you kidding me right now?"

"I am not."

"None of you are biting me." You pointed to all of them.

"You don't have to worry about me, Y/n." Hongjoong smiled warmly.

"Thank you."

"Please." Jongho scoffed. "I'm the youngest and I have the best control out of all you."

"Well, I have the second best control." Hongjoong announced cockily.

"Everyone knows the eldest has the most control." Seonghwa pushed his hair back.

"That's bull crap." Jongho butted in.

"What on earth are you talking about?"

"You wouldn't know. You don't keep up with the current phrases used in today's time."

"I do not need to."

"Apparently you do because you never know what anyone is talking about." Jongho shot back.

The air went quiet for a moment.

"He's right." Mingi muttered.

"Yeah he is." Mumbled Wooyoung.

Everyone else nodded, muttering in agreement under their breaths.

•

Seonghwa rushed inside, slamming the door behind him, a drawn out sigh leaving his lips as he closed his umbrella. His heavy footsteps thudded across the floor, making it quite obvious that he was upset.

"I cannot believe the audacity..." He grumbled.

"What is it?" San rolled his eyes, knowing that if no one asked why Seonghwa was in a sour mood, he would continue to sigh and groan until someone said something. It's happened way too many times.

"Yeah, if you're gonna stomp around like that, you might as well just tell us." Jongho said.

"There was an adolescent standing on the sidewalk and he blew a cloud of vapors at me, to which I gave him a swift tongue lashing for, and he said I 'harshed his vibe.'"

You stifled a laugh.

"What does that mean?" Seonghwa asked aloud.

"Harshing someone's vibe means you're a party pooper." Yeosang muttered.

"I did not defecate on his celebration."

"No, Seonghwa it means he was having a good time and you ruined it." You spoke up, trying to clarify.

He let out an offended gasp.

"It's not that big of a deal. People say it all the time." Jongho shrugged. "It's not something to get bent out of shape about."

"I am perfectly upright, Jongho."

"That's not—" Jongho let out a long sigh. "Forget it."

•

You and the rest of the guys sat around the living room, each of you doing your own thing. You lifted your feet up, resting them on the coffee table as you looked around at everyone who suddenly appeared uneasy. Before you could ask what was wrong, a voice rang out.

"Get your feet off! That is mahogany from the 1800s." Seonghwa ran over, shooing your feet off the furniture.

"Who cares? It's old." You grumbled.

"It is in perfect condition. I do not need you scuffing it up." He huffed, pulling a handkerchief from his suit pocket, buffing the tabletop.

Out of the corner of your eye, just over Seonghwa's shoulder, Wooyoung was about to set a glass onto a side table beside his chair. Just before the bottom of the glass could make contact with the table, Seonghwa, in a split second and without looking back, flung a coaster over, the glass landing right on it.

"How many times to I have to tell you to use a coaster for your refreshments?"

"How did you-" Wooyoung started.

"I sensed it." Whispered Seonghwa.

•

"So, what kind of music do you guys listen to? I don't ever see you guys listening to any radios or anything."

"I am very fond of classical music." Seonghwa spoke up.

"Of course you are." You muttered.

"I kinda like 90s music." Hongjoong spoke up.

"I haven't listened to much music." San admitted.

"How about I show you guys some new stuff?" You suggested.

"I'm down." Jongho shrugged.

"Great!" You pulled out your phone, scrolling through YouTube, trying to figure out what they might like. "This one."

You tapped on a popular hip hop song, turning the volume up on your phone. As the song played, you watched as some of the boys began to bob their heads to the beat.

"I rather enjoy the rhythm of this music." Seonghwa commented.

"It slaps." Jongho spoke up.

"Pardon? The music did not slap us."

"No, slap is when the beat hits hard."

"That music did not touch me."

"No, idiot. You say something slaps when it's catchy." Jongho explained.

"These are sounds. We cannot catch them."

"You really need to learn some of the terms people use these days." Yeosang sighed.

•

You huffed as you trudged up the steps of the mansion, heading to Seonghwa's room. You found one of his rings sitting on one of the tables in the living room so you decided to put it in his bedroom. You pushed the door open and stepped inside, Seonghwa's coffin being the first thing you saw. You looked away, shivering a bit. The sight was always a little unnerving to you. He's the only one who still slept in a coffin. All the other guys slept in beds, but Seonghwa was old-fashioned, so you expected that from him.

You managed to bring your attention back to the task at hand and placed the ring inside his jewelry box. Just as you were about to leave, you spotted his closet door slightly ajar and hurried over to close it, but you stopped when something inside caught your eye. Slowly, you pulled the door open, a black cape hanging amongst the ruffled shirts and embellished suit jackets.

"No way." You whispered, reaching out to pull the garment off the hanger.

Sure enough, it was a black cape with maroon lining on the inside, a high collar at the top. An idea popped into your head as a mischievous grin spread across your lips.

You descended the stairs in the most elegant way possible, flipping the collar of the cape up.

"Look at me. I'm Seonghwa!" You announced, striding into the living room.

Jongho stifled a laugh as you sauntered around the room.

"Do not put your tainted feet on my mahogany table! I purchased that in a quaint town in Italy in 1876!" You mocked him, spouting off random dates and locations. "Doth thee not comprehend?"

Wooyoung busted out into a fit of high-pitched laugher, clapping his hands at your imitation of his friend.

"Wait wait wait." Hongjoong spoke up through laughter. "Do— do one of him when he hears a phrase he doesn't understand."

You quickly wiped the grin off your face and got serious.

"Pardon? Lit? If you are referring to the lighting in the room, then yes. It is lit very well."

"HA!" Yunho fell back, clutching his stomach.

Mingi collapsed on top of him, laughing loudly.

"Excuse me. Am I interrupting something?"

You froze upon hearing Seonghwa's voice. You slowly turned your head, almost afraid to face him.

"S-Seonghwa." You laughed nervously. "What are you doing here?"

"Last I recalled, I live here."

"Yeah. You do."

"Were you mocking me?"

"What? Psh. No." You waved your hand dismissively. "Not at all."

"She was just having fun, Seonghwa." Yeosang reasoned gently.

"I haven't laughed that hard in decades." San fell back on the couch, huffing.

Seonghwa looked at you, his eyes lingering on the cape you were sporting.

"Very well, then. I will excuse it, but only because you look rather adorable in my cape." He muttered the last part before hurrying off.

You stood there, knowing exactly what he said but not being able to process it.

"What?"

•

"Okay. First of all, you can shorten your words. For example, you say cannot but you can say can't."

"I am aware." Seonghwa muttered.

"See? You could have said I'm aware."

"I know."

"Then say it."

"No."

"Seonghwa, c'mon. You need to at least try it out. That way you don't stand out as much when you go out and converse with people."

"I do not wish to fit in. I am content speaking the way I do."

"Will you at least speak normally so I can hear what you would sound like?" You asked.

Seonghwa looked at you, his thick and sharp brows furrowed, wondering why on earth you would want to hear him speak so casually.

"Just this once?" You begged.

"I supposed it would not kill me." He gave in.

"Seonghwa is gonna say something normal?" Mingi shrieked, suddenly making an appearance.

"Really?" Wooyoung and San asked in unison, both of them sticking their heads into the room.

Within mere seconds all eight of the boys were gathered in the living room, their curiosities piqued after overhearing your conversation.

"I suppose this is entertaining to you all?" Seonghwa quirked a brow, looking around.

Everyone nodded their heads.

Seonghwa turned his gaze back to you with a sigh. "What would you like me to say?"

"Hmm." You thought for a moment. "Y/n, you're awesome. I'm so glad you moved in with us. It's been a blast."

"You want me to say that?"

You nodded.

He paused for a moment, clearly regretting his decision. "Y/n, you're awesome. I'm so glad you moved in with us. It's been a blast."

The sentence sounded foreign coming from Seonghwa, but it was a nice change from his usual fancy talk.

"Woah." You muttered. "That was... kind of attractive."

"What?" Shrieked Jongho. "I speak like that all the time and you never told me it was attractive."

Seonghwa chuckled darkly, a smirk pulling at his lips. "Well, my dear, if you enjoyed that so much, perhaps I should speak that way more often."

"Stop flirting with her!" Hongjoong shoved Seonghwa.

"I can do as I please."

"If you get to flirt with her, so do I." Yeosang spoke up.

"What did I get myself into?" You muttered under your breath.

•

"Y/nnn." Yunho pouted, dragging out your name. "I'm thirsty."

"Do we have any blood bags?" You asked absentmindedly.

"No."

"Well, go out and find someone to drink from."

"I was thinking something else."

You glanced over at him as he scooted closer.

"I know what you're thinking and it's not gonna happen."

"Why not?" He pouted as he began crawling across the couch.

"I don't want you to."

"C'mon, Y/n." He coaxed. "It won't hurt. You'll only feel a pinch. I promise."

His eyes flashed red as he hovered over you.

In a moment of panic, you reached over to the table beside the couch, pulling open the drawer and grabbing the first thing your hands could find.

A flashlight.

You had purchased it less than a week ago since the place was so poorly lit. You placed it in the drawer beside the couch as a temporary home and it seems to have come in handy.

You retrieved the flashlight from its spot, holding it out.

"Don't you dare." You pointed it at Yunho.

"What is that?" He asked, backing off a bit.

"It's portable sunlight." You lied.

Yunho let out a gasp, cowering away.

"Yeah, that's right. It's bright and it burns."

Yunho winced at your words before his face fell flat. "Wait. How do I know you're telling the truth?"

You raised a brow, keeping direct eye contact with him as you pointed the flashlight towards the wall and clicked the on button. Yunho let out a scream, immediately jumping behind the nearest piece of furniture.

"I'll use it on you if you don't stop bothering me. I don't care if you're my friend." You threatened, turning the flashlight off.

"Okay, okay, okay!" Yunho ducked behind the chair. "Please don't use the portable sunlight on me. I won't bother you."

"Good." You huffed, leaning back against the couch.

•

"Y/n, can I play on your phone?" Wooyoung asked with a pout.

"It needs to charge."

"Aw." He frowned.

"Hey, I have an idea. Why don't you guys get your own cell phones?"

Wooyoung furrowed his brows, blinking a few times. "I never thought about that."

"I have no need for one of these cellular devices you speak of." Seonghwa muttered, flipping through the newspaper.

"You might enjoy it." You told Seonghwa. "You can text the boys and download as much classical music as you want."

"I do not need to text my friends. I live under the same roof as them."

"Okay fine, forget the texting thing."

"Seonghwa, if we get phones you should get one too." Wooyoung said.

"I shall reiterate what I just told Y/n. I do not need one. Writing letters suffices."

"It does not. No one really writes letters anymore." You stated.

"What about bills, though?" Yunho spoke up.

"You guys can all get on family plan, it'll be cheaper." You answered simply.

"Ooh exciting." Mingi grinned. "Let's do it!"

"What do you think, Seonghwa?" Hongjoong inquired, turning to his friend.

"Fine." He sighed. "I suppose I can get one of these phones you speak so highly of."

"This is great! When should we go?" You asked.

"Right now!" Wooyoung stood up. "The sun isn't out much today. I think it'll be safe."

"Okay, then. Who's coming with me?"

"All of us!" San piped up.

"Not me." Seonghwa muttered.

"But you have to be there to choose your phone color." You pointed out.

"I do not care what color the phone is."

"I'm gonna get him a pink one." Yeosang whispered to Hongjoong.

"Alright, I shall join you." Seonghwa spoke quickly, setting his newspaper aside.

All nine of you piled into the black van they had for group outings. San was quick to push everyone aside so he could sit in the passenger's seat beside you, repeatedly calling shotgun as he scrambled into the seat.

You pulled up to the nearest cellphone carrier building and stepped inside. All eyes were on you and your group of friends as you walked through the store. You were sure you all looked like a rather strange group, but you couldn't be bothered by it. An employee came up right away to assist you all in your cellphone endeavors.

It took a while to get out of the store because Wooyoung and Mingi couldn't decide which color phone they wanted and Seonghwa kept stopping the employee every few seconds to ask what gigabyte and data was. Eventually, you pulled him aside and asked that he just let you take care of it. There was also a rather long conversation about wether the boys wanted unlimited data or not.

"Do you have wifi at your house?" The employee asked.

"What is w-" Seonghwa started, only to be discreetly jabbed in the side by Jongho.

"We don't." The youngest answered.

"Okay, then you'll want the unlimited data."

After being in the store for over an hour, you finally made it out, all eight of the boys with brand new cellphones.

"I have my own phone!" Wooyoung squeaked, holding up his newly activated device.

"That was rather expensive." Seonghwa commented.

"Yeah but did you see the look on that guy's face when you dropped all those coins onto the counter?" Jongho laughed.

"It was as if he had never seen money before." Seonghwa remarked.

"That's because no one uses that kind of money anymore. It's like really old and valuable." You spoke up.

"Old?!" Seonghwa shrieked.

"Yeah." You answered bluntly.

"Well, if you think about it, we're all old. We've been vampires since like the mid 1800s." Yeosang pointed out.

"Yeah, but we don't act old." Jongho mentioned. "Seonghwa does, though."

"Oh no." You muttered, knowing there was about to be an argument.

"I do not act old. I am simply being a proper and elegant gentleman."

"Guys please." You sighed. "Argue when we get home."

"What app should I download first?" Yunho asked, seemingly oblivious to what was just happening.

•

"I got a phone. I got a phone." Mingi sang as he skipped cheerfully through the house, swinging his arms as he did so.

Suddenly, the phone slipped out of his hand, clattering to the floor causing everyone to freeze. The room was dead silent as everyone started at the phone lying face down on the floor.

"Guys." You held your hands out. "It's okay."

You crept towards the phone, slowly picking it off the ground, almost too afraid to look at the screen. You hesitantly flipped it around and glanced at it, letting out a sigh of relief when you saw the screen was still in tact.

"It's okay guys!" You announced, holding the phone up causing the boys to let out a collective sigh of relief.

"You have to be careful with this." You informed him, handing the phone back to Mingi. "It's very delicate. You can't drop it on any hard surfaces and you can't get it wet."

"Okay." He nodded. "Sorry."

"It's okay. Just be careful."

•

"Mingi!" You called.

"Yes?" He appeared in front of you in an instant.

"I got something for you."

"Ooh! A gift?"

"Sort of." You pulled out a large protective phone case that you had hidden behind your back, handing it to Mingi.

"What's this?" He questioned.

"It's a protective phone case."

"It's kind of bulky."

"That's the point. It'll help protect your phone if you drop it."

He pursed his lips, putting the case on his phone.

"I don't really like it."

"Too bad. You need to get used to having a phone and practice not dropping it. Then you can have a different case."

"Okay." Mingi frowned.

Days went by and Mingi really didn't like his new phone case. It wasn't quite fair to him that he was the only one with an ugly case.

"How come I have to be babied and have a big, bulky phone case?" He whined.

"Because you're the one who dropped your phone first." You told him.

"Don't be upset, Mingi. You're setting an example for us." Jongho said.

"Yeah we're learning from you." Yunho added.

"Really?" Mingi beamed.

They nodded.

He puffed up his chest proudly before sauntering off.

•

"Y/n!" San called while running up to you. "Look what I did!" He turned his phone around so you could see it.

Your jaw nearly fell to the floor when you saw a Tinder profile on the screen. His Tinder profile. A mirror selfie of San with his index finger on his bottom lip was displayed on the majority of the screen.

"San."

"Yes?"

"You have to delete that."

"What? Why? Is it not sexy?" He asked, looking at the photo.

"No, San, listen to me. You have to take down your profile. Delete the app."

"My date will be upset." He frowned.

"Date?" You gaped, feeling a tinge of jealousy.

"Yeah. Look." He showed you someone's profile, that someone being Billie Eilish.

"San, that's Billie Eilish."

"I know. She told me who she was."

"Do you even know who she is?" You questioned.

"Someone who wants to go on a date with me." He grinned proudly.

"No. She's a famous singer."

"Oh. That's so cool!"

"It's not."

"Why?"

"Because that's not actually her."

"But she's talking to me. How could it not be her? I have our messages."

"There's this thing called catfishing. It's where people pretend to be someone they're not. Usually they're pretending to be celebrities." You informed him.

"What?" He frowned.

"Yeah. I'm sorry."

"It's okay. I guess I should delete my profile." He dropped his head. "Here. Can you do it for me?" He held his phone out.

"Of course." You took it from him, deleting the profile and the app before handing it back.

"Hey. How about we watch a movie or something?"

San still looked upset, his bottom lip stuck out in a pout.

"I'll let you cuddle with me." You nudged him.

His head shot up, eyes sparkling as thoughts of his deleted Tinder profile went out the window.

"What are we waiting for? Let's go!" He picked you up, speeding off to your bedroom which held the only TV in the house, thanks to you.

•

Not long after the boys got phones, Yunho and San were begging to make a group chat. Seonghwa was absolutely against it, but he got added anyway, much to his distaste.

"We can name it?" Hongjoong exclaimed, his mouth hanging open.

"Yes you can."

"Ooh! Let's name it Vamp Squad." Yunho suggested.

"That's lame." Jongho shot the idea down immediately.

"How about Fang Gang?" Wooyoung suggested while striking a pose.

"Lame." Muttered Jongho.

"I don't know. It's kinda cool." You admitted.

After getting your approval, Wooyoung immediately went to typing on his phone.

Wooyoung changed the group name to Fang Gang

"Awesome." He grinned.

"Let's text right now!" Yeosang suggested, eager to see what being in a group chat was like.

"We are in the same room." Seonghwa pointed out.

"You guys can do that." You smiled, causing everyone, besides Seonghwa, to become excited.

Mingi

"How did you do that?" Jongho looked up at Mingi with his mouth agape.

"The two dots and the moon shape." Mingi explained with a cute smile.

"Those are called emoticons. You can use semicolons, colons, parentheses, and more to make faces. Watch this."

You

;)

"Woaahh." The boys marveled at your little emoticon faces.

"You guys have emojis too." You pointed out. "They're like emoticons but with way more detail. Tap the little icon at the bottom of your keypad."

The boys tapped away on their phones, gasping even they saw the abundance of emojis.

Yunho

😀😎👋🏻

Hongjoong

❄️🍇🍉🧀🏀

Jongho

🧛🏻‍♂️🧛🏻‍♂️🧛🏻‍♂️🧛🏻‍♂️🧛🏻‍♂️🧛🏻‍♂️🧛🏻‍♂️🧛🏻‍♂️🙋‍♀️

That's us :)

"Okay you guys are having way too much fun with this." You shook your head, unable to hold back the fond smile pulling at your lips.

"Yes we are." Jongho nodded.

"I have so many emojis at my disposal." Wooyoung murmured, his eyes gleaming as he scrolled past the different categories.

"There's an emoji for everything!" Yeosang gaped.

"There is." You nodded. "It's actually amazing."

"So what do emojis do?" Hongjoong inquired.

"They help show a bit of emotion through text. Hence the name emoji."

"Ah." Hongjoong nodded. "So if I'm happy I can use the happy face and if I'm angry I can use the angry face."

"Yes."

"Cool." He whispered in amazement, a smile on his face as he looked at the phone.

San

Seonghwa

Hey

Seonghwa hey

Seonghwa glared across the room at San, his eyes flashing red as a threat. "Stop."

San stuck his tongue out in response.

The group chat continued to blow up throughout the day. Most of the time it was just random emojis and words. You couldn't find it in yourself to be annoyed. In fact, you found it cute how they were all so excited about texting.

Yunho

Hey Y/n. Wsbatarw you dojng

You

What?

Jongho

What are you trying to say?

Yunho

I askd howjs she wa doibfg

You

I see

You're using that vampire speed of yours to respond quickly but you're making lots of typos in the process LOL

Yunho

Shut up

Yuo don't kneow tbat

You clamped your hand over your mouth to keep yourself from laughing.

•

"Is that my blanket?" Yeosang asked Wooyoung.

"Yeah."

"You didn't ask to use it."

"I didn't think I needed to." He shrugged.

"Give it back." Yeosang demanded, holding his hand out.

"What? No, I'm using it."

"It's my blanket."

"I don't care."

"Give it back or I'll use the portable sunlight on you." He threatened.

"You won't." Wooyoung chuckled bitterly.

"Alright, bet."

Yeosang snatched the flashlight from the drawer, turning it on before Wooyoung had a chance to react. He let out a hiss, shielding himself. He quickly realized that the light wasn't hot nor was it burning him. At the very least, it was mildly irritating to his eyes.

"What?" Yeosang muttered, crestfallen.

"HA!" Wooyoung laughed, pointing at Yeosang.

"Stop laughing! Do you know what this means?" He asked, clicking off the flashlight.

"What?" Wooyoung questioned, oblivious.

"This isn't actually portable sunlight. Y/n tricked us."

Wooyoung's eyes widened.

•

You headed down the steps, towards the living room area hearing lots of hushed whispers. As soon as you stepped into the room it went quiet, everyone's eyes on you.

"Why is everyone gathered here?"

"I would like to know the same thing." Seonghwa huffed, looking agitated.

Wooyoung crossed his legs, clasping his hands together and resting them on his knees.

"We need to talk."

"Why are you acting like I'm in trouble?" You chuckled, taking a seat beside Mingi.

"Because you are." Yeosang spoke up.

"Why?"

He held up the flashlight you often used to keep the boys away from you.

"This isn't portable sunlight." He stated.

You eyes widened, knowing they were onto you.

"It's not?" Mingi sat up.

"No. It appears to be some sort of miniature light. It's not sun at all." Yeosang informed the group.

"Are you kidding me?" Yunho exploded.

"It took you this long to figure it out?" Jongho spoke up. "I figured it out already."

"What?" Everyone looked at Jongho angrily.

"And you didn't think to tell us?" Hongjoong asked.

"I enjoyed seeing you all get so scared when Y/n threatened you." He chuckled.

"Y/n, please explain yourself." San crossed his arms.

"Okay. I lied. It's just a flashlight, nothing more. I just needed something to use to keep you guys away from me." You admitted.

"If you wished to have space you should have asked." Seonghwa stated.

"Not everyone listens." You spoke pointedly, eyeing San and Wooyoung.

"We just love you so much." San spoke cutely.

"You have a unique way of showing it."

•

You walked into the kitchen in search of a snack, needing something to hold you over before dinner. Pulling open the pantry door, you peered inside to see what there was to choose from.

"Whatcha doing?" Yeosang's smooth voice inquired softly.

"Looking for a snack."

"I see a snack right here in front of me."

You spun around to face him. "Excuse me?"

It wasn't often Yeosang made comments like that, so it caught you off guard.

"You heard me." He hummed, his eyes flashing red.

"Yeosang, please." You tried to push him away, but he wouldn't budge. "I am not in the mood for this."

"What do you think you're doing?" Hongjoong's voice rang out.

You snapped your head towards the entrance of the kitchen seeing Hongjoong standing in the doorway. He stomped up to Yeosang and jerked him away.

"I asked you a question." He snapped.

"She smelled nice and I'm thirsty." Yeosang answered plainly.

"Well, go out and find someone to feed off of. You know Y/n is off limits." Hongjoong said as he narrowed his eyes at the blonde.

Before he could respond, Hongjoong grabbed your hand.

"C'mon, Y/n." He muttered, pulling you out of the room and into another where you could be alone. "Are you alright?" He asked, brushing your hair out of your face.

The caring and gentle gesture had your cheeks feeling warm.

"I'm fine." You told him.

"You sure?"

You nodded.

Hongjoong pulled you into a hug.

"I'm sorry about Yeosang." He muttered.

"It's fine. I'm honestly used to it at this point." You chuckled, giving him a pat on the back.

You started to pull away, but Hongjoong held you still.

"Hongjoong-"

"You do smell good." He whispered.

You quickly shoved him away. Hongjoong claimed to have the second best control in the group and he more than likely wasn't going to do anything, but you weren't willing to test that theory.

"Jeez. You too?" You huffed, stalking away.

"Y/n?" Yunho called as you stepped into the living room.

"Hey! I was looking for you." Wooyoung spoke up as he descended the stairs.

San appeared out of nowhere and nearly tackled you in a hug, nuzzling his face against your cheek.

"San, please. I'm really not in the mood." You huffed, wiggling out of his grip. "I'll use the..." You trailed off, realizing you couldn't use the flashlight as a threat anymore.

"Yeah. That's right." Wooyoung chuckled, a smug grin on his face. "You don't have your portable sunlight anymore. How are you gonna get rid of us?"

Without a word, you spun around and immediately started walking towards the front entrance.

"Where are you going?" San asked.

"Out to eat. I was thinking of getting pizza for dinner—with extra garlic."

"How could you?" They gasped.

You smirked, reaching out to open the door only to be stopped.

"I'm sorry." Yunho wailed, dropping to his knees and latching onto your leg.

"Me too!" Wooyoung declared dramatically, following what Yunho did.

"We'll leave you alone. Please don't eat garlic." Yunho cried out.

"You two are the biggest babies." You sighed, ruffling their hair playfully. "I'm not going anywhere."

•

"Hey do you remember when we first met?" Mingi asked.

"Yes. At a social gathering in 18-" Seonghwa was immediately cut off.

"Not us. Y/n."

"Oh yeah." You chuckled at the memory. "I remember it very well.”

*flashback*

You stood on the cramped bus as it drove down the busy streets of Seoul. You had been staying in a hotel for about three days and your search for a place to live was bearing no results. You thought you had a place lined up, but someone else who was willing to pay more money got it instead. You released a long sigh, your eyes glancing down at a man sitting in one of the seats lining the walls of the bus. You couldn't help but think how lucky he was to have found a seat. Your eyes traveled down to the open newspaper in the man's hands, spotting a small section off to the side labeled: ROOMMATE WANTED in large letters. Your eyes widened upon seeing the announcement, taking a brief glance at the name of the newspaper, making sure to remember it.

You got off at the next stop, searching for the nearest newspaper dispenser, spotting one for the newspaper publisher you were in search of. You hurriedly fished out some coins, dropping them into the coin slots before pulling out one of the papers, hastily flipping through the pages until you found what you were looking for.

ROOMMATE WANTED

Name: Kim Hongjoong

Rooms: 10

Bathrooms: 3

Looking for a roommate who knows how to drive or can provide transportation. Must be able to run errands at any time of the day.

If you are interested please stop by any time.

You furrowed your brows after reading the requirements.

"That's an odd request." You muttered to yourself.

But ten bedrooms? That's crazy. It made you wonder how many people lived there currently.

Less than 30 minutes later you found yourself standing in front of a large mansion. The outside was a bit unkempt and weathered, but nice nonetheless. You reached up and gave a few knocks to the large front door. Moments later, it creaked open, a man with dark hair stood inside. His attire was a bit odd and somewhat Victorian. He had on a dressy shirt with large, ruffled sleeves, a gray and silver vest, and black dress pants.

"Can I help you?" He asked, his voice soft and airy.

"Yes. I'm here about the ad in the paper." You held it up. "Are you Kim Hongjoong?"

"I am. Please, come inside." He stepped aside, allowing you to walk in.

You were immediately rendered speechless at the mansion's interior, marveling at the exquisite and vintage-like decor.

"Who is that?" Someone stuck their head into the room.

"Do we have a guest?" A second person piped up.

"It's just someone who saw our ad in the paper." Hongjoong informed the two.

"A potential roommate?" A third person came hurrying into the room.

"Possibly. Go get the others, please." Hongjoong requested. "You can have a seat over there." He gestured towards a red couch sitting against the wall.

You took a seat, watching as more and more guys entered the room. Five, six, seven.

What did I get myself into? You thought.

"Who is this?" An eighth man with dark hair and similar attire as Hongjoong asked while striding into the room.

The way he carried himself was that of a dignified man, his aura intimidating. It was clear he held some authority, like Hongjoong, but unlike the latter, he didn't have a friendly vibe.

"This is..." Hongjoong trailed off, turning to you.

"Y/n. My name is Y/n." You spoke up, introducing yourself.

"Right, Y/n. She is here about the roommate ad."

The dark-haired guy turned towards Hongjoong, pulling him off to the side. You didn't mean to eavesdrop, but the house was so quiet you couldn't help it.

"We already discussed this. I do not want a human living with us."

What? Did I hear that correctly?

"Seonghwa, be quiet." Hongjoong shushed. "She's right there."

"I explicitly told you not to put that ad in the paper." The one named Seonghwa whispered harshly.

"Just give her a chance." Hongjoong pleaded.

"Very well."

"Alright." Hongjoong approached you, clasping his hands together as he took a seat across from you. "You said you were interested in possibly staying here, correct?"

"Yes. I just moved here less than a week ago and I haven't been very lucky so far."

"How so?" Inquired Hongjoong.

"Well, for starters, the day I got here, the house I was supposed to move into was sold to someone with more money."

"That is quite unfortunate." Muttered a brown-haired guy who seemed to be keeping to himself. He had a rather strong build and you could tell he stayed in shape.

"I wasn't aware there were eight of you here." You mentioned. "I also didn't realize it was all men living here. Are you looking for a male roommate specifically?"

"We don't mind sharing the house with a woman." A man with sharp catlike eyes and dimples smiled, shooting you a wink.

Hongjoong shot him a warning glance before turning back to you.

"Apologies. The ad in the newspaper was my idea which is why only my name was listed."

"I see."

"You seem a bit apprehensive." A long-haired blonde with extremely handsome features commented.

"Just a little, but I'm also pretty desperate to find a place to live."

"You can drive, right?" A tall blonde asked. His features were soft and reminded you of a puppy.

"Yeah." You nodded. "I don't have a car though."

"That's alright. We have a van." He informed you.

"You don't use it?"

"None of us know how to drive."

"Ah."

"Well, Wooyoung tried driving once but he nearly crashed into the house." A brunette with a deep voice spoke up.

"I told you I was sorry." The one named Wooyoung whined.

"If I wasn't already dead, you would have killed me."

"Shut up." The seemingly quiet brown-haired guy elbowed the taller one in the side.

You gave them both an odd glance before looking back at Hongjoong who appeared quite nervous.

"So, what do you think?" He asked suddenly.

"Well..." You trailed off.

"You wouldn't have to pay any rent or anything." He spoke up.

"Seriously?"

"Yes."

You were apprehensive at first, considering there were eight guys staying there, but they all seemed pretty friendly. Plus, this might be your only chance to find a place to live.

"Okay." You nodded.

"You'll move in?" Asked Hongjoong.

"Yes."

"Before you do that," Seonghwa started, stepping past Hongjoong. "There is something you should know about us."

He began circling you, eyeing you up and down before stopping at your side. You glanced over at him as he leaned in, towering over you.

"We are vampires." He spoke lowly.

You let out a loud laugh. "You're pulling my leg, right?"

Seonghwa stepped away, glancing down at your legs. "I did not touch your leg."

"Sorry about him." Wooyoung spoke up. "He's stuck in 1842."

1842?

"I'm sorry, what?" You blinked.

"You guys are making her nervous." Hongjoong hurried over.

"Good." Seonghwa muttered.

"You're not playing a prank on me?"

"No." Answered Seonghwa.

Your gaze moved across the room, taking in the appearance of everyone standing around. All eight of them wore similar outdated, Victorian-style attire. That's when it clicked.

"So, you guys really are vampires?"

They all nodded.

You looked over at Hongjoong who had a guilty expression on his face.

"Okay." You took a step back, holding your hands up. "As long as no one bites me, I'm okay with this."

"What?" Seonghwa exclaimed, clearly upset that you accepted the offer.

"You don't mind?" The tall guy with the deep voice asked, his brown eyes sparkling as his lips stuck out in a pout.

"No. Actually, I think it's pretty cool."

*end of flashback*

"I can't believe Seonghwa didn't want me to move in."

"Apologies. I did not trust humans at the time."

"It's fine. That was two years ago, anyway. Plus, I've grown on you, haven't I?" You grinned. "C'mon. Admit it."

Seonghwa cracked a smile. "I suppose."

•

You stepped into the large and spacious common room where everyone was gathered. "Hey, guys. I've invited some friends over for dinner. So I'm gonna need you guys to not be weird. Also please stay out of the kitchen."

"What kind of friends are coming over?" Yunho inquired.

"Yeah. Are they guys?" San piped up.

"Yes."

"How many?"

"Two." You answered.

"Do they like you?"

"San, they're just my friends. Please just let me spend time with them, okay?"

They all agreed, nodding their heads in acknowledgment.

You went to the kitchen and started preparing a quick and simple meal, thinking it would be nice to have something made at home for once instead of delivery. You began plating the food just as there was a knock on the front door.

"I got it!" You announced, hurrying out of the dining room and rushing to answer the door before anyone else could. "You all stay right there." You pointed to the boys all sat around the living room.

You cleared your throat and turned towards the door before opening it.

"Jungwoo, Taeyong. Hi."

"Hi, Y/n." Jungwoo gave a warm smile.

"I hope you two are hungry. I made dinner myself."

"I'm starving." Taeyong grinned excitedly.

"Come on in." You stepped aside, allowing them to walk inside.

You glanced over at San who seemed to be glaring at your two acquaintances along with the other boys.

You let Taeyong and Jungwoo walk ahead of you as you made an "I've got my eyes on you." gesture to the group of vampires in the living room.

You already had the dining room set up and the food plated. Taeyong rubbed his hands together in anticipation as he sat down at the table.

"This place is incredible." Jungwoo commented, gazing around at the fancy dining room.

"Thanks."

"Who were those guys in the living room?" Taeyong asked.

"My roommates."

"All of them?"

"Yeah but this house is big enough for all of us."

"You got really lucky." Jungwoo said before taking a bite of pasta. "Seriously. You're living the high life."

"Eh." You shrugged. "Sort of. Some of my roommates are a bit clingy."

As if on cue, San came striding in, pulling out the chair beside you and taking a seat.

"Exhibit A." You gestured to him.

Taeyong and Jungwoo chuckled.

"San. What are you doing?"

"I thought I would have dinner with you all." He grinned cheekily, showing off his dimples.

You chewed on your lip, giving him a hard glare.

San smirked in response, reaching into the basket of freshly-baked bread sitting on the table. He took a bite, clearly not planning on leaving anytime soon.

As he chewed, he furrowed his brows, coughing a few times. San reached up and scratched at his face a bit.

"Why is my face so itchy?" He asked aloud.

Your eyes widened as they trailed down to the piece of bread in his hand.

"What kind of bread is this?" He asked.

"It's garlic bread."

San froze, blinking a few times. "What bread?"

"Garlic bread."

His eyes went wide. He immediately dropped the bread onto the table, pushing himself out of his chair. "Excuse me." He spoke calmly before sprinting out of the room.

"Is he okay?" Taeyong asked, his brows creased with worry.

"He's fine! He's... got a gluten allergy." You lied.

"He didn't know that was bread?" Jungwoo questioned.

"Ah. Well, you see, we buy gluten-free bread for him and he didn't know the difference."

Jungwoo and Taeyong nodded.

"Well, I hope he's alright." Taeyong frowned.

"He's fine." You waved your hand dismissively.

Serves him right.

•

You were cleaning the living room/common room area of the house, making sure Seonghwa's precious mahogany coffee table was spotless and free of smudges or scuffs. It didn't require much cleaning since Seonghwa did such a good job of buffing it out every single day.

As you were checking the tabletop for any blemishes, you noticed a small notebook sitting on the edge. You picked it up, running your fingers along the cover. It was just slightly bigger than your hand and bound in black leather.

You didn't want to pry, but your curiosity got the best of you. You opened up the notebook to the cover page, the name Park Seonghwa written in perfect calligraphy.

Is this a journal perhaps? You wondered.

You flipped to the next page which was covered in notes of some sort.

Cool - Does not mean cold. It means you are excellent.

Lit - Does not refer to lighting. It means all the rage.

TV - A strange picture box used for entertainment.

Wifi - Helps access the "internet".

Data - Similar to wifi. Can only be used on a cell phone.

Vaping - Something I detest very much. Seriously, I do not understand these adolescents and their electronic nicotine sticks.

You chuckled at his small side note before continuing to read down the list.

Sick - Another word for "cool". When someone says "That's sick!" it does not mean ill.

Dope - Yet another word for "cool" or "sick".

You flipped through a few more pages, seeing that all of them were notes on slang terms. You pulled your bottom lip between your teeth, trying to hold back a smile as you closed the journal, placing it back where you found it and waking away.

Part 2

Masterlist ᝰ — enjoyed this imagine? reblogs & comments are very much appreciated!

DO NOT steal, plagiarize, copy, repost, alter, or translate my works in any way

213 notes · View notes